Leaderboard

This all started around forty years ago when my wife Beth and I had dated for a few years then married. It wasn't long after we married that I introduced her to her first big realistic porn star dildo. When she first saw it she laughed and said, "That'll never fit in my pussy, are you nuts?!" But she agreed to trying and found not only did it fit but she really enjoyed it. She was amazed by how much she enjoyed it. So much so that she requested I use it on her quite a lot. She also discovered she enjoyed big cock porn, she was fascinated by it. Soon was I combining using a huge dildo on her at the same time she watched big cock porn, this led her to experience huge orgasms. She couldn't get enough. She was finally exploring her sexuality and expanding her outlook on sexual pleasure. One night after some really hot sex I questioned her if she ever fantasized about fucking other men, especially well-hung men. She responded that of course she did, stated that most women had this fantasy, and she believed it was quite common. So I pursued it further and asked her if she wanted to try another man's cock and how much did she really desire to do it? She said that it sounded exciting and fun but she would never do anything to endanger our marriage. I said, "What if I told you that I wanted to watch you have sex with another man, one that had a really big cock. Would you then consider it?" She laughed and said she'd be game if it was something I was serious about and really wanted her to do. She said, "Come on, let's be real. It's exciting and fun to imagine it, but to really do it? Please! That's a major game changer." So I said, "I'm very serious. I've watched the way you enjoy the dildos especially while watching big cock videos. It turns me on big time seeing how excited you get and how many times you climax from doing these two things at the same time. I want to watch you do it for real. No BS, just watching you getting slammed by a big cock would be a huge turn-on for me. So what do you really think now that you know that I'm serious and am giving you this opportunity?" I could see her giving it some serious thought, she didn't get mad or upset at me or the idea, no resistance whatsoever to my request. The more she considered the idea the more it appeared to me that she was very intrigued with the idea and it excited her. She started asking all kinds of questions, like wouldn't I be jealous, or think the worst of her, or what if she really enjoyed it and wanted more or didn't feel comfortable screwing another man, then what? Were there any rules and what were the consequences? Was I absolutely sure that I really wanted her to do this, because once done there was no going back! After she finished asking everything she had concerns about I answered all her questions and we talked about the rules/boundaries we would have in place to keep it fun and exciting without any reservations or guilt. This was to make sure she fully understood my concerns and alleviate all of hers as well. It seemed she came to a decision at which point she smiled and enthusiastically said yes, she'd do it! Did I have someone special in mind she wondered? She said she had to agree to my choices for her sexual escapades or it wasn't gonna happen. I then informed her I was thinking of Bruce. Beth squealed with glee, she admitted she has had fantasies about Bruce for some time now and I couldn't have picked a better choice for her first time. She would absolutely love to fuck Bruce. She said she was getting wet thinking about sex with him. A few days later I met up with Bruce for an after work drink. As we enjoyed several drinks we talked a lot. Soon I steered the conversation towards my wife Beth. I asked Bruce to be honest and tell me what he thought about Beth. He admitted he thought Beth was smokin' hot. She had a killer body and was just gorgeous, always was friendly, and liked flirting with him when they were together. I asked him if he' ever had the chance would he consider having sex with her? He looked a bit concerned by my question but answered yes, he wouldn't hesitate to take advantage of such an opportunity. So I told him that Beth really wanted to have sex with him, and that I was okay with them hooking up. I explained that was my kink watching her get fucked by other men, it really turned me on. Bruce considered it for several minutes then said okay sure, he'd love to fuck Beth. Just give him the details when we're ready to make it happen. When I got home I told Beth about my conversation with Bruce and what he said. She looked startled and said she couldn't believe I did that. So I asked her if what I did was so wrong and did she still want to go through with it? She excitedly said Oh hell yes she did, and no I wasn't wrong! So we made plans and set a date for Beth's first cock. The night arrived finding Beth both excited and hot with anticipation. She was dressed to kill showing off her sexy body wearing no underwear. When Bruce knocked on the door I answered it and escorted him into our house. Beth entered the living room and gave Bruce a big hug pressing her chest and pelvis into him and then kissed him on the lips. Bruce kissed her back and he sat down pulling her on to his lap. Nether one of them wasted any time, tongues going everywhere, hands exploring and groping each other, clothes coming off. Soon they were both naked and Beth got a pleasant surprise, Bruce was very well hung. She giggled with delight. Beth took Bruce's hand and led him to our bed. She pushed him down on the bed and went to work on Bruce's big cock giving him an enthusiastic blow job. After a while Bruce flipped Beth on her back and went to work on her pussy and clit. Beth orgasmed in minutes, fully enjoying Bruce's skilled tongue. I stood in the background watching the show. Soon Bruce moved into position between Beth's legs. As he rubbed his cock against Beth's open pussy and clit she responded with loud moans and started pressing her pussy against Bruce's cock. As he slid his huge cock into Beth's pussy she had a big climax. As he went deeper he increased his speed and Beth climaxed again. She was enthralled with his big cock pumping her pussy, she was moving her hips and swearing, telling him his cock felt so good. She looked over at me and said she loved how good his big cock felt inside her. She told Bruce to stretch her pussy good, to fuck her hard. She was in sexual ecstasy, a place she'd never been before. Her facial expressions showed pure bliss and the sounds she was making were hot as hell. I never seen her so turned on, she must of had a dozen orgasms, many of which were huge. They fucked each other hard for a good twenty minutes then Bruce erupted into Beth's pussy, filling her with his cum. This gave Beth another climax. Afterwards he laid on Beth for a minute then rolled off her. He'd destroyed her pussy, it gaped open with his cum dripping out of her. They kissed and he got up to dress while Beth laid there spent. She looked at me and smiled big time. She said, "Your turn!", so I took sloppy seconds and enjoyed it beyond belief. Bruce watched us have sex then commented that watching real sex was so much hotter than any porno ever could be. He understood my enjoyment of watching my wife fuck other men. He said he'd like to do it again and Beth was all for it. So they made plans to hook up again. Then Bruce left. Beth and I talked about how well things went, and how she wasn't prepared for how much she enjoyed his big cock. It was mind boggling! She thanked me profusely for asking her to do this, the opportunity to experience such awesome sex. She says she'll never be the same again and is looking forward to more big cock sex. So our new lifestyle began.

My fantasy has always been to watch my wife get fucked by another man. We have been with another woman before which is a whole story in itself that I’ll tell you about later. One night several years ago my wife and I had gone to a club. Not your ordinary club, but a good club for swingers and singles. The night had started out rather slow and we were not finding any action that I had hoped. My wife knows what she wants and that is what we go with. And that night we found what she wanted and it was such a great experience she knew she wanted to do it again. She had gotten fucked by a black guy and she had enjoyed it. So, when we got the chance, she wanted to try it again. Being at a swinger’s club isn’t really her thing, but fucking in front of people or listening to them fuck is a big turn-on for her. Since we don’t live close to any swingers’ clubs or anything of that nature, we don’t get many opportunities to do anything like this. A couple of years ago we got a chance to go to another club. Yes, one of those clubs. We were looking for a little fun and hoping to find something as good as the last time we were out. We talked to many people as the night went on and my wife was trying to figure out what we were going to be doing to have fun that night. There was a hot blonde that was interested in us and kept on grabbing my cock which my wife was loving because this was getting her going. My wife and I decided that this was not what we had in mind for tonight, so we just kind of let that slide and we went on to pursue something else. She said she would know it when she saw it. My wife had put a couple of drinks down and was feeling pretty good now. She was a little more daring and said she wanted to go change outfits like she did when we had been to a club previously. We had brought the very same sexy outfit that was see through, so she went and changed into it. When she came back out, there was not one guy's eyes on anyone but her. Even the women were looking on in awe. She is a beautiful woman that knows how to control a room. One guy came up to me and told me he was jealous. He said he would do anything to get to fuck my wife, but she just didn’t feel right with him, I guess. As we were standing around, in came this well-built younger black guy and I think she almost came right there. The look on her face was almost mind blowing. She got this horny grin and told me she was ready to start our night. As he walked by her, she gave him this dirty smile and took her hand and rubbed down by her cunt. He stopped walking and came over to her and asked if he could help her with anything. She just smiled and said that I think you already know what you can do. They danced around a little bit, but I could tell she couldn’t take it anymore, so she quickly unzipped his pants and took out his cock and grabbed it and lead him into another room like a dog on a leash. I stayed back a couple of minutes to give them some time to get to know each other. When I did finally get to the other room, they had already undressed and she was sucking his cock. It was larger than mine. Not much longer, but thicker. I could tell she liked it. My wife had picked a room where people would be able to watch if they wanted to. I stayed back in the wings and was kind of hidden so she really didn’t know I was even there. As I watched my wife in action, I could tell she was enjoying every second of this guy’s cock. She was sucking it like there was no tomorrow. Now it was his turn to return the favor. He got his face down to her pussy and started licking like it was candy. She was turning red and I could tell she was already about to cum. She was squirming and shaking and he was getting her cunt all ready for his big shaft. But before he fucked her, he now spread her legs out and started fingering her pussy to the point that she started squirting fluids all over the sheet they were laying on. It was like the flood gates had opened up and all the juices were flowing. She finally had all she could take because I’m sure she had cum multiple times already and I could tell she just wanted to have him inside her. I heard her say to give me your big, black cock. He asked her if she wanted him to put on a condom and she told him no, she wanted to feel him inside her cunt. He took her and spread her legs wide and slowly inserted his bbc into her tight cunt. She told him to go slowly because she said it was so big that she needed to get used to it. After several minutes of the slow movement, she said she needed him to fuck her harder so he started to go full penetration into her dripping wet cunt. She was telling him how good his cock felt, and how she loved fucking him. They switched positions multiple times with her sitting on top of his cock and riding him like she has never ridden before. My wife took his whole cock inside of her as deeply as she could, rubbing back and forth and cumming time and time again. They finally switched back to missionary style and were fucking hard when I heard her say to him, she wanted him to cum in her pussy. She said she wanted to feel his cum drip out of her pussy all night long. When he heard her say that, he started to pick up the pace and finally started moaning and said he was about to cum. My wife was now cumming herself and as he shot his load inside of her, she started squirming and shaking with every pulse of his exploding cock. Her body was red from all of her orgasms, and I could tell she was getting worn out. They had gone for almost 40 minutes of nonstop action. Not to mention that all the other people that had gathered around to watch started going to other parts of the place as they had gotten a show that they would remember forever. When he pulled his now soft cock out of my wife, I could see the cum dripping down her ass. She was getting what she wanted, I guess. She would be able to feel his cum dripping out of her the rest of the night. But I didn’t realize that she was not done yet. She wanted more. My wife took his cock and started sucking on it again. I guess he was young enough that almost instantly he got hard and she took his cock and guided it into her cunt and said she needed more of his cum. He fucked her for another 10 minutes until he exploded with more cum inside my wife’s pussy again. Again, as I watched the cum drip down her ass, she was getting what she wanted. She was going to feel this the rest of the night. They both started cleaning up a little and I slowly came out of the crowd that had gathered. She saw me and gave me that dirty little smile she sometimes gets. My wife asked me if I had enjoyed her show. She said she needed to have a little more cum in her pussy tonight and she now wanted mine. Her new little friend just kind of sat back in the corner and decided to watch us. I knew I wouldn’t last long because I had almost cum multiple times just watching her. With some of the crowd still watching I got undressed, and slid my wet with pre-cum cock into my wife’s cum-loaded pussy. I fucked her until she started cumming. Her cunt convulsed so hard that it squeezed my cock and made me start to cum. I came in her pussy, mixing my cum with my wife’s new fuck buddies cum. I pulled my cock out and watched it all slowly slide down her ass. She got up and went over to our young fuck buddy and she gave him a long passionate kiss and said thank you for such a great time. He gave her one last little finger fucking and handed her a card of his if we were ever in the area again. He left after he got dressed and we got cleaned up and went out to the main room. I had multiple people including women and even the bartender say that my wife was one of the women they would like to fuck if they ever got a chance after seeing her in action. I guess I’m the lucky one here. Later that night when we were driving to our resort, she slipped her hand down pants and put her fingers in her pussy. She brought them out and rubbed them on my face. She smiled and said we gotta do this again sometime as we pulled into the parking lot to call it a night. And what a night it was.

We had met Darrell and Judy at a swingers house party that we used to attend way back when we first started in the lifestyle. We have been involved for about a year and a half, and we met a lot of great people and played with some. Although we were very friendly with this younger couple, we hadn’t played. We had been in the same room together, in the open room, but never really discussed or talked about getting together physically in our conversation. At the last party, they had learned that I had a service business, something they might be interested in. They asked if I might be able to come by the following Sunday morning when they’re both home and go over some of the things they wanted to have taken care of. Darrell asked that I arrive early on Sunday morning, so I was there about 10 minutes ahead of time, parked in the driveway. Darrell came out on the porch and waved me to come on it. It was about 8 o’clock. We went into his kitchen, and he poured me a mug of coffee. After we chatted for a few minutes, he started to describe some of the things that he wanted done. He also mentioned that Judy was still asleep but should be down shortly. After about 15 to 20 minutes of casual conversation, you could hear movement, with someone coming down the stairs. A sleepy voice called out, “Honey, I need my morning dose.” Darrell responded, “Here in the kitchen, babe, we have company.” Judy shuffled in wearing her pink fuzzy slippers and an oversized men’s T-shirt, her breast swinging freely underneath the fabric. She mumbled a sleepy, “Oh, good morning,” as she headed for the pot of coffee on the counter. Darrell and I continued chatting away as Judy prepared her mug of coffee and joined us at the table. Darrell explained to her that we had already discussed their needs and that I had come up with a couple of suggestions that I would get back to them on. Judy sat quietly, taking it all in, sipping at her coffee, gazing between Darrell and myself through the rising steam of her mug. The conversation then turned to the usual general talk about what we’ve been up to, what they’ve been up to, work, etc. Darrell got up to pour another cup of coffee. As he passed Judy, she mumbled, “I need my dose, babe.” He just shook his head. I wasn’t really sure what all this meant. I assumed some sort of medication, but who knows? As Daryl returned with his coffee, he stood over Judy, bent down as she looked up, gently kissed her forehead, and said, “Honey. You wrecked me last night. I have nothing left to give.“ Now I had a good idea what they were talking about and must’ve given myself away with a muffled chuckle. “She can be quite the demanding vixen, “said Darrell. “She kept me up half the night, and I’m all tapped out.” Judy looked at me with a very mischievous smile on her face. Darrell looked down at Judy and said, “If you need more, you’re gonna have to get it from him,” Daryl stated, tipping his head in my direction. I have to say this took me by surprise. As I said before, we have not played yet other than sharing the same area in a group room. I did not know what to say just sat quietly with probably a very silly looking grin on my face not sure if I should respond or not. Judy is the one who broke the silence. “Hmm I think I would like that very much if he is willing” again a moment or two of awkward silence when Derek stated “buddy you’d be doing me a favor I need a break.” Now I will be honest: Judy is a very good-looking woman 15 years my junior, about five foot eight, with an hourglass figure, long brunette hair, and large full breasts. To say I was attracted to her, you’re damn right. I just was not expecting this situation and did not want to overstep my bounds. “Well?” Darrell asked. “Really?” I asked. “Please. She has been talking about you since the last party. She is very willing,” Darrell persisted. “She sucks me off just about every morning. I got nothing left.” Judy smiled and giggled. I quietly thanked myself for showering this morning. “I just need to make a quick phone call to check in at home, but I would have to say I’m greatly interested and would be happy to oblige.” Judy let out a squeal of glee, clapping her hands in front of her, and I could not ignore the shaking of her breasts underneath the thin T-shirt. I made a quick call to the Queen, stating what was going to happen, and she responded, “Good luck, enjoy yourself, be home by 1 o’clock. We have plans this afternoon.” I put my phone down on the table, looked up at Darrell, and Judy smiled and said, “Well, I guess I’m free.” Judy took a sip of her coffee, turned her chair to the side and asked me to come stand in front of her. Once there, she did not waste any time unbuckling my belt and jeans, pulling them down to my knees. In one motion, she pulled my boxers down and buried her face fully against my flaccid cock and balls, sniffing deeply. She rocked her head from side to side and softly murmured a gentle “mmmm” of approval. After nuzzling me a bit, she gave me two gentle kisses, and using only her tongue, she swept my soft cock into her mouth. I looked over to Darrell to see he had a big grin indicating to me he liked what he saw Judy doing. I relaxed a bit more. Looking down at Judy she had her eyes closed. She was rolling me around inside her mouth with her tongue. Then she sucked hard and gently bobbed her head a few times, then took me completely into her mouth again. She was making soft, guttural moans as she continued attacking me. “She really loves doing this,” Darrell stated. I did not respond other than a sigh on my part. Judy continued working me with her mouth, and I started to respond to her efforts. As I started to swell, she took less and less of me into her mouth. She started stocking me with her hand and mouth. After a short time, she “popped” the head of my cock out of her mouth. “Oh my,” she said as she stroked me with her two hands, “I didn’t expect this.” She gasped, then took the remaining length of my cock beyond her two fists in her mouth. “Dude,” exclaimed Darrell, “do you mind if I take pictures of Judy with that?” I could only nod my head in approval; I didn’t want to break the mood. Darrell fumbled with his phone and started taking pictures. Judy, with just the tip of me in her mouth, hands-free. And then one of my full length from her chin to her forehead. “Damn,” Darrell stated, happily clicking away. Judy used one hand to stroke me while sucking on my balls. Darrell had the sound activated on his phone, and there were times it rapidly stuttered as he excitedly took multiple pictures as Judy skillfully continued the assault on my full erection. She tried to take more of me in her mouth but could only manage about half of me before her gag reflex kicked in, and she loudly gasped, popping me out of her mouth and sucking in a large amount of air while stroking with one, then both hands. Every now and again, she would run her tongue from my balls and under the length of my cock, sinking as much of me as possible into her mouth. At some point, the shutter noise on Darrell’s phone stopped. I wasn’t sure when, but he continued to move the phone camera around Judy’s head and shoulders, I assume taking video. After several minutes of this, although I’m not very sure of the time, Judy stopped. “Let’s go in the living room.” I kicked off my sneakers and pants and, with her holding my cock in her hand, led me into their living room to a sectional couch and had me sit on an oversized ottoman. She took a pillow from the couch and knelt on it in front of me. She resumed stroking me. One-handed, two-handed, then into her mouth. Shallow, deep, gagging a bit, then back to stroking. Time drifted away as I was enjoying every moment of her efforts. “Tell her when you are ready to cum so I can get a closeup,” instructed Darrell. Again, no answer from me other than nodding my head. Judy continued vigorously, trying to get me to cum. She rested occasionally, stroking my length with her two hands. After a bit of time, I heard her ask Darrell, “Can I try this? I really want to try him.” “Hell yeah,” Darrell exclaimed. “Is that ok with you?” he asked me. “Sure,” I responded. Judy is still working on me. “Only cum in her mouth,” Darrell instructed. I mumbled an “ok” in agreement. Judy told me to lay back on the ottoman as she stood stripping off the tee shirt. Her breasts swung freely, jiggling with her every movement. I expected that I would be given a condom or she might roll one on me, but instead, she turned away from me and started to lower herself onto me reverse cowgirl. Seeing my concern, Darrell assured me it would be okay if I was okay with it. I agreed. My crotch was soaked with Judy’s saliva. I watched with eager anticipation as she positioned herself over me. Darrell was giving her some instruction so he could get his video of her lowering herself onto me. I witnessed a few rivulets trickling down her inner thighs. She grasped my cock with her hand and rubbed the end of it along her lips while slightly lowering herself back and forth but not penetrating. After a few moments, I felt her start to take me in. She gasped and stopped for a moment, then repeated, taking me out, rubbing me back in. God, she felt great. Judy shifted herself slightly, still holding my cock. She guided me back into her opening, taking just the head of me into her. After a brief pause, she lifted her hips up a little and then backed down a little further. A few strokes and then a little more. Each time she did this, shallowly stroking what she had in her, she would slowly take a little more. With each deeper penetration, her body would gently quiver a bit. “Damn, this is hot”! Darrell blurted out. If he thought what he saw was hot he should see this from my angle. Damn is right. I do not think either of us were aware of time. There was no rush, no frenzied groping or pumping. Judy was in complete control as it should be, all about her pleasure, her comfort. It wasn’t long before I was completely embedded inside the warmth of this woman. Using her body to stroke me, she would take me shallow, then deep strokes, occasionally stopping, deeply penetrating, and grinding on me, almost like dancing on me with her hips. I could hear her murmuring something from time to time, but I didn’t make out what she was saying. I was too engrossed with what she was doing to me. After a while, she stood, releasing my cock. She turned, facing me, and straddled my waist. Grasping my cock she guided me into her, and she settled completely on my cock. “Damn babe, do that again,” Darrell, now directing this video. I didn’t care at all; I was thoroughly enjoying myself. He directed her to rise up almost off me the slowly back down. I was lost in her breasts hanging down on me, her nipples brushing along my chest with her rocking motion. Judy’s breathing was quickening with the occasional moan. I loved stroking her breasts, using both hands to hold and squeeze while my mouth teased and pulled on her nipples. She started to ride me harder for a while, stopping every so often with full penetration, wiggling her hips. Once she started raising herself completely and then slamming herself back onto me, taking full, deep strokes, I started to feel that I was getting there. “I need you to take me,” mumbled Judy as she raised herself off of me. I stood, and she knelt on the ottoman. I accepted the offer of taking her from behind, but I took my time. Partial and shallow strokes, then slowly pushing in deep. Gauging that she was comfortable with this, I spread her cheeks apart with my hands, went as deep as possible, and paused. With each deep penetration and pause, she would gasp slightly and pump and grind against me. I’m not sure who was breathing more excitedly, Judy, me, or Darrell, who was totally lost in videoing and watching through the lens. He had swapped out his phone for a handheld video camera at some point, but I am not sure when. I hadn’t noticed. Judy set the pace. She started bucking back onto me hard and solid. I took the hint and picked up the pace, slamming back into her with full deep strokes. Her verbal jerky breathless “aaahhhs” and “oohhhs” excited me and Darrell. He was moving around us videoing from various angles commenting as he goes. Judy announced we had to stop. I was concerned if she was ok. She was; she just wanted to be on her back. She grasped my hand and, giggling, pulled me quickly down the hall, with Darrell a step behind me, to a bedroom. She sat on the bed and quickly took me into her mouth, running her tongue along my length. She laid back her butt on the edge of the bed, pulling me to her. “Fuck me hard,” she said, “but I want you to cum in my mouth.” I nodded that I understood. I position myself between her raised legs. She pulled her legs back and wide open, bent at the knees. I leaned in, pressing myself against her opening, grasping each breast in my hands. Bending to nuzzle and suck on her nipples made me enter her partially, making Judy wriggle a light and let out an audible sigh. I squeezed both breasts together and alternated between each nipple as I started to push deeper inside her. She wiggled her hips, trying to press onto me. Once fully penetrated, she ground herself on me. After a few minutes, I raised myself above her and started slowly pumping into her. I alternated shallow pumping with a few deep full strokes and, from time to time, pressing deep into her and just grinding against her. It seemed to excite her, judging by her body response and breathy moans. “Fuck me hard,” she said, “take me hard!” Our director shouted the same, “Pound her hard!” Placing a hand on each thigh to hold her legs open and back, I started a steady thrusting, alternating occasionally slamming against her hard. Judy responded with pleasing moans. She fondled and squeezed her breasts and then gathered them both on her chest, cradled by both her upper arms. Her breasts rocked and waved with each thrust. It was marvelous. I was desperately trying to keep the same pace. Judy traced her fingers over her lower tummy, bringing both over the top of her pubic mound. Her fingers, finding her sweet spot, started vigorously rubbing above her clitoris. I continued to piston in and out of Judy. Her mouth opened, and her breathing sounded labored. After a few minutes, she started to make a soft-pitched whimpering noise. I continued to thrust hard into her. Only slightly withdrawing, then slamming back into her, making her whole body jerk, her breasts jolting about with each impact. Her whining noise was getting a bit higher and louder, and then it hit. She suddenly sucked in a big breath of air, her head picked up off the bed, a long guttural moan that ended on a high note. “Aarrggeeeee!” Then, her back arched as she slammed her head back, followed by rapid breathing and intermittent uncontrolled giggling. I felt her contraction, an intense gripping of my cock as she climaxed. I slowed to a slow, deliberate, full-stroke penetration. I knew I was very close. I declared, “I’m going to cum!” and pulled out of Judy and stepped back. Judy slinked off the bed to her knees on the floor. I was pumping my cock by hand. Judy pushed it aside and started to rapidly jerk my cock by hand. “Cum for me, come on, cum” Judy repeated this a few times as the build-up reached its peak. I moaned low and loud. The first volley went across her open mouth and right cheek. The next, she aimed me directly into her mouth. Third and forth, under her chin and neck, the remaining small spurts and drops landed scattered over her breasts. “Wow, oh my god!” Judy squealed excitedly. Darrell was beside himself with excitement. Other than the pictures and videos they made themselves, this was the first video allowed with someone other than Darrell. He said, “This is crazy sexy, hot as hell”! The clock in the bedroom indicated we had been at this for about 90 minutes. A first for all of us. But to be fair, a hell of a lot of manual and oral play, stop and start, prolonged it all. Judy agreed, reached over, and pulled Darrell to her. She quickly pulled down his sweatpants and promptly took his cock in her mouth. I picked up their video camera and started videoing the two of them. Judy had Darrell hard in just a few seconds. She made an extra effort to lavish his cock with her mouth, bobbing her head up and down and then swallowing him whole. She then pulled him down on top of her. He quickly slipped inside her and started hammering away with Judy, encouraging him along, “Take me baby, fill me up!” From my view, I had a clear shot of him pumping his cock in and out of her. With her telling him to take her hard, cum for her, and watching the two of us for the past hour and a half, he had no hope of lasting very long. He started groaning, Judy telling him to fill her. He let out a bellow and started cumming inside her. I caught the whole thing on video. His pumping and cumming. His cum leaking around his cock out of her. And when he pulled out, the cum leaked out of her. When things calmed down, he viewed the video and couldn’t believe how hard he came and how much he gave her. Judy chimed in, “And you said you didn’t have anymore, holding out on me.” We didn’t get dressed. We went into the kitchen and talked about what had just happened and past swinging adventures. About an hour later, Judy walked over to me and asked if I could go again. I looked at Darrell, and he quickly shook his head yes. “If you can, that would be awesome”. I agreed. We walked back to the bedroom and climbed up on the bed. We kissed and fondled each other a little bit. I then positioned myself on my left side and maneuvered Judy on her back with her legs up and over my hip. I easily slipped my semi-soft cock inside her. She was very warm and wet from Darrell. My hands were free to caress and squeeze her breasts. Darrell switched between videoing and kissing Judy. He occasionally played and sucked on her breasts. I slowly pumped a little into Judy. After a few moments, she exclaimed, “I can feel you growing inside me,” and giggled in amazement. Once I was fully hard I changed position to a supporting missionary. Using my knees to keep Judy’s legs open and my arms keeping me up to watch and nibble on her breasts. I started slow, long thrusts and built up to harder, faster, full-length thrusts. In about fifteen minutes, I was pulling out and dribbling cum on her tummy. Judy sat up and slid down, taking me into her mouth, making an effort to suck and lick me clean. It was almost noon, and I had to run to get home on time. We promised each other we would get together soon, all four of us. And that we did. They joined our group and played once or twice a month at our parties. We also traveled and shared very often for 4 - 5 years. Then, they moved to New Mexico for Darrell’s work.

We have a new gym near our house. Ashley and I joined to try to keep in shape. We go to work out as often as possible and were pleased to have met some other couples our age. Kyle and Megan were one couple we hit it off with. One night after working out, we talked about stopping for a drink, and Kyle suggested we could go to their house instead of stopping at a bar. We all agreed, and Ashley and I followed them to their home. We were still in our workout clothes, shorts and T-shirts. Ashley has nice 36D breasts, and Megan has fantastic breasts too. Ashley always wore a thin bra when she worked out, and her nipples would show. I noticed that Kyle was always eyeing her, and to my surprise, Megan too. We sat in the kitchen, cracked a beer, and shot the breeze. We talked about exercising, and Kyle said they had some old workout equipment in the basement but seldom used it. I asked him what equipment he had, and he said he'd show us. We went down to his workout room. One of the things that he had was a bench press machine. He told Megan to lie down and demonstrate it to us. Megan laid down and showed us how it worked. Her tits were pressing against her T-shirt, and her nipples were showing like Ashley's. I remarked that this was an excellent exercise to build up your chest muscles. Megan said, "Oh, I know. Why don't you show them, honey?" Kyle leaned over Megan on the bench and pulled her top up above her tits. To our surprise, Megan smiled a huge smile instead of protesting. Then Kyle unhooked her front closure bra and opened it. Her firm tits defied gravity and stayed right where they at. The sudden exposure to cool air made her nipples harden, and the surrounding areolae pucker up. "I love my girls! Don't you?" Megan asked. Megan gave Ashely a long look and said, "I bet yours are just as nice or nicer. I will admit, I love looking at them at the gym. It makes my workout time go by so much faster!" Ashley blushed and stammered, "Uhh...thanks. I do like my titties too, I admit it." With that, Ashley slowly raised her shirt and unhooked her bra, showing off her firm, slightly larger, tits. Megan, the boldest one in the room, said: "Maybe you boys would like to see more than just titties? What do you think, Ashley?" Caught off guard even more, Ashley was silent for a few seconds and then said, "Well, as long as we have gone this far, we might as well take off all our clothes, I guess." Kyle said, "I've got an idea, Dylan. Why don't you pull Megan's shorts off, and I'll pull Ashley's shorts off?" I looked at Ashley, and Megan looked at Kyle, and everyone agreed. Kyle and I stooped down next to each other. Megan moved over next to me, and Ashley moved in front of Kyle. My hands were shaking a little as I put my fingers in the elastic waistband of Megan's shorts, and I slowly pulled them down to see her in a thong. I looked up at her, and she smiled and told me to finish the job. I looked at Kyle. He had Ashley's shorts down around her ankles and her panties halfway down her legs, and he couldn't take his eyes off her pussy. I pulled Megan's thong down and said, "Man, what a beautiful pussy!" Kyle followed up with, "Same here!" Both girls smiled at the compliments. Megan stepped out of her shorts and thong and spread her legs apart, putting my face just inches away from her bush. I looked up at her and asked, "You don't mind, do you?" I reached behind her, grabbed her cheeks, and pulled her pussy into my face. She put her hands on my head and said, "Are you going to eat my pussy or just sniff it?" I mumbled, "As good as I can, baby." I started licking her slit and nibbling her clit, then I sucked it in my mouth and flicked my tongue on it. She began to moan. Then I could hear Ashley moaning and looked over to see Kyle down between her legs eating her pussy. Kyle had pulled his cock out of his shorts and was jacking off. He had a nice size cock, what looked like eight inches, and fat. Ashley was going to like this. Megan started backing up to the couch as I followed her with my mouth. She laid down and spread her legs as wide as she could to give me full access to her. Now I could combine working her clit with broad tongue strokes aimed right into her core at her opening. I had pulled my cock out too and was stroking it. Megan said, "Dylan, why don't you stand up and take off your shorts." I stood up, pulled down my shorts, and stepped out of them, and Megan reached up, grabbed my cock, and pulled me over to her. She put her mouth around my cock and started sucking it, and she could really suck cock. She put her hands around my ass and pulled me in and out of her mouth. I thought I was going to cum and said, "I think I'd better fuck you before I cum." I got between her spread legs with my cock in my hand. I was fumbling, trying to find her pussy. Megan reached down, put her hand around my cock, and started it in. She was wet and well-lubricated as my cock slipped in. I started stroking in and out, and she put her legs around me and pulled me in more. Megan smiled, "Oh man Dylan, you've got a nice fat cock like my husband. Fuck me good baby, I need it!" I pounded my cock in and out of her as she continued to moan, and then she yelled that she was cumming. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see that Kyle and Ashley were on the other couch. Kyle had Ashley's legs up against his chest as he pounded his cock in and out of her. Kyle moaned, "I'm cumming, I'm cumming," as he pushed his pelvis against Ashley as hard as he could, filling her up with his big cock and his spunk. Watching Kyle fuck Ashley made me horny as hell, and feeling Megan's cunt around my cock was all it took as I shot my load in her. She could feel my cum and said, "Yeah, baby, give me all your cum, fill me up." I didn't think I would ever stop cumming, but the feeling quit as my balls emptied, and I collapsed on Megan. I looked over at Kyle and Ashley; he was lying on her, gently sucking her nipples as Ashley had her legs locked around him. Once we had all cleaned ourselves up, we sat around talking. Megan was next to me, and Ashley was next to Kyle. Megan had her leg over mine, and I softly stroked her pussy while she stroked my cock. Kyle said, "You know, this is better exercise than working out at the gym." Megan said, "Yes, it is. Way more fun too! We need to do this more often. What do you think, Ashley?" Ashley said, "Well, I had a good time, and I think it's the best exercise. Honestly, the gym is so boring. But getting a healthy workout while my pussy gets worked out, I can go for that!" I said, "Well, that settles it then. Fuck the gym! Every week, let's just get together and fuck each other!"

Sue and I had taken a break for most of our 40's. Out of the blue I met a guy named Jim through work. We got along well. He had been divorced for a number of years, was well educated, and held a very responsible job. As friends, our conversation eventually turned to "let's get together for dinner some night and you can meet my wife." There was no "intent" for anything other than for Jim to meet my wife. We invited Jim to dinner at our house one night and the conversation was great. Over the next few months we got together a few times for a drink at the end of the work week. Sue wasn't working anymore so she'd meet up with us. Eventually the conversations got a little more "suggestive" but nothing was said until one night on our way back home I told Sue that Jim had told me it had been a long time since he'd been with a woman and had no interest in dating someone because he didn't want to deal with the drama "of a relationship". I told her I thought it would be fun to see if he'd be interested in getting together some night for some adult fun and she said she'd consider it. I told her I wouldn't pressure her at all as I wanted her to make the decision based upon how she felt. The next day she brought the subject up and said she'd be willing to try one night but for me not to plan on it being a regular thing like what had happened with John. I then talked with Jim and mentioned to him the conversation I had with Sue but told Jim not to let Sue know I told him. The plan was to get together at Jim's and at some point I'd mention about playing cards, and Jim would say, "all I know how to play is strip poker". Sue and I showed up at Jim's and he had cheese and crackers and wine set out. Sue only needs one glass of wine before she starts feeling "good". So after one glass of wine, the cards came out and when Jim mentioned "strip poker," I said, "I'm fine with that", and Sue said in a flirty way, "if we play, nobody can chicken out at any time." Jim laughingly said "you may regret you said that." Sue was the first one to be completely naked. When that happened she said, "ok, the game is over". I said, "the game isn't over until we are all naked as we said, nobody could chicken out." Sue said, "I don't have any more clothes to take off, can I put them back on?" We both said "no". Sue lost the very next hand and looked up at us and said "oh well, nothing changes". I said, "no", she lost the hand. I then told her to pick a card from the deck and whatever the number was would be the number of minutes Jim and I had to use our hands anywhere on her. She picked a 6. With that Jim felt up Sue for the first time. After just a minute or two Sue grabbed Jim's hand and looked up and said, "OK, we all know where this is going, why don't we just go to the bedroom." And with that, we had our first threesome. We eventually had a number of 3somes and we were all comfortable with each other. Jim owned a secluded summer lake house and after a few months invited us over for the weekend. He and I talked together and I shared that I thought it would be cool if we met at a restaurant and I'd let Sue off at the door and she'd walk in and sit at the table that Jim was at, as if she was picking him up. And, that I would sit at a separate table and then follow them to his house when they left. So, the Friday had finally come and on the drive to the restaurant to meet Jim, Sue all of a sudden said to me, "what would be your perfect fantasy for tonight and Saturday?" I asked her "why" she was asking. She responded that Jim was someone she'd be willing to do pretty much anything with if it was a fantasy of mine. I then told Sue it would be a huge fantasy of mine if I just dropped her off at the restaurant, for her to go sit with Jim as I parked the car. That I'd watch them from another table and that she'd leave with Jim in his car after they had a drink and I'd follow them. I said I wanted to "watch her" as if she was on a date with Jim and for her to act that way, knowing I was watching. It was exciting watching them have a drink together and just talking and laughing. When they got up to leave, I followed them out the restaurant and saw them walking thru the parking lot holding hands. I sat in my car waiting for them to leave the parking lot. That took longer than I thought and I was wondering what was going on. Eventually they passed me in the parking lot and I followed them out. During the drive I noticed Sue's head bobbing up and down and realized that she was giving Jim a blow job while he was driving. I can still picture it now.

Like many people, I was really mad, confused, upset and various other emotions after my divorce from first husband. He cheated often. Constantly saying it would never happen again, and of course it did. Then we separated for a bit. Once we got back together he said it wouldn't happen again. At this point he talked me into swapping a couple of times. I went along with it thinking it would help the marriage, of course it didn't. And I soon found out that he was once again screwing his secretary. So I knew divorce was looming so I went out and a brief affair with a married coworker of mine. To be honest he was a nice guy and I felt bad being the other woman. I felt really guilty one time we were on a business trip together, we had been in meetings all day and were back in his room and had a drink or two. I had removed my blouse and he had removed his pants and I was on my knees giving him oral when the room phone rang (cell phones not that common back then). It was his wife....for some reason I felt sorry for her. The affair soon ended after that. Fast forward a few months, my divorce is final and I had just moved into a apartment. Across the street from the apartment was a shopping center which was handy, because there was a grocery store there and a dry cleaners that I would use. After a couple of long weeks at work (I had attended back to back conferences) I had a weekend to myself. I had made no plans because I just wanted to rest up after the road trips. Saturday afternoon I decide to walk over and grab some things at the store. While walking down one of the aisles a man comes walking towards me. We just smile at each other, no words spoken. Well it was at that point things startled to tingle. I was now horny and realized I had made no plans to go out Saturday night or Sunday. So now I'm feeling bored and horny. As I'm walking out of the store, I noticed the guy I smiled at getting into what looked to be his work van. Not sure what came over me (maybe the new sense of self-empowerment after the divorce), I simply walked up to his van and motioned for him to roll down the window. I simply smiled and said, "Not sure if you are busy with work, but if you have time for a quick fuck I live in apartment 212 right across the street". Didn't wait for a reply, simply turned and walked towards my apartment. Needles to say my heart was beating a bit fast as I walked across the street and up the stairs to my apartment. I went into the kitchen and put the few things I bought away...and then heard a knock on the door. Now my heart rate skyrocketed. I opened the door and said something like, "I'm glad you had some time to spare." I barely gotten the words out when he had grabbed me and pulled me close to him and next thing I know our tongues are entangled and our hands are exploring each other's bodies. Once the door closed I thought we would head to the bedroom but I guess we were both so hot and horny we ended up fucking right there on the living room floor. Never made to the couch let along the bedroom. Clothes were off in a matter of seconds. We barely said a word to each other the entire time he was there....which I guess was 45 minutes or so, it seemed to go by so quickly. I was wet the moment he touched me and he went down on me instantly. Now he didn't go down for a quick lick and then expect a blowjob he stayed down there until I came, and I came hard. I returned the favor and went down on him....he fucked me from behind, me on top of him and missionary. I knew I came at least one more time. I'm sure he came but I just remember him being hard all the time lol. After my second orgasm I was out of breath and thought I was about to pass out. At that point he got up and said he had appointment he had to get to. He dressed and left, I was still nude, sweaty and hot and just laid on the floor for another half hour trying to put my thoughts together on what happened. I tried not to over analyze it, just took it for what it was. A great fuck session with a guy I never saw again.

True story that is still in my spank bank. This was way back to 2013, when you could find horny couples on Craigslist and Backpage. I was on business in St Louis, horny in my hotel room browsing through casual encounters to see what I could see. Replied to a few cuckold couple posts, most were just horny dudes hunting for pics. Then I ran across an ad "St Louis couple looking for DP fun". I replied that I was interested and had a hotel room downtown. Cindy replied back when I asked her what they had in mind. "Splitroast me, tongue on my clit when I'm getting fucked, double vaginal, double penetration. You can spank me, pull my hair, pinch my nipples if you get me hot enough." She then sent a pic of the two of them - Dave took it while he was fucking her doggie while she was sucking a huge dildo looking at a mirror. I sent a nude pic of me and anxiously waited a reply. She replied they were ready for the next step and would be downtown in one hour. We met in an Applebee's right next to the hotel to see if we mutually wanted to take it further. They walked in looking like a normal suburban couple. She was definitely a BBW girl and did most of the talking. We got to know each other over a drink and quickly came to the conclusion that none of us were psycho killers and I gave them a key while they went back to the car to retrieve lube and condoms After 15 minutes I hear a knock then the door unlock. They both walk in smiling and comment "nice hotel." Cindy takes off the jacket she was wearing to reveal a lace teddy and fuck me boots that she must have changed into. She walks up to me confidently and gives me a wet kiss with lots of tongue as Dave watches and then joins in. Cindy then turns to make out with Dave while reaching back and fondling my cock through my jeans. I whisper in her ear, "Get on your knees and suck your husband's cock." Before I know it, Dave whips out his cock which is bigger and thicker than I've ever seen in person. I get on my knees next to her and hold her hair back so that I can watch her blow him up close, moving her thong aside and fingering her sopping wet pussy loudly. She kisses me and I taste cock for the first time, albeit indirectly. We then move to one of the two queen beds and put Cindy on all fours. I pull down her panties to her knees and give her big ass a few playful smacks. She moans and spreads her legs a little wider, showing us her wet pussy and I shift my spanking to it. She shrieks and moans as I finger her pussy. Dave takes off her bra freeing her huge tits with big red nipples. I grab one and then another... tweaking her big nips to make her moan some more. Dave is sitting back stroking his big dick looking right at her. I don't think we ever made eye contact. Dave then throws two condoms down on the bed which is my cue to fuck her. I quickly pull it on, grab her hips, groan, and plunge into her wet pussy. Dave pulls her hair gently but firmly so that her face is in the air and her tits start swaying. I watch as he slides his cock down her throat and hear her give him the sloppiest BJ ever. Full on licks, lip pops, sucks his balls and fingers his ass as I fuck her harder, trying not to cum. Then I feel as if I'm going to cum and suggest we switch positions. Cindy deep throats me and Dave starts to fuck her pussy hard as all hell making her titties bounce in all directions. She looks up at me and says, "This is so fucking hot, I love it." I grab her hair with both hands and start to face fuck her good. All of a sudden she starts trembling all over and moaning guttural. She spits out my cock and tells us she is going to cum. Cum was an understatement, she literally gushed girl cum all over my hotel bed. I've never seen such a gush, it sounded like somebody flushed a toilet. "Sorry about the bed, but I told you I was a gusher," she says. I suggest we all move over to the other bed and pull her on top of me. She is so wet that my pubes are soaked immediately. Dave pushes her forward onto me not too gently and we kiss as he works his cock inside her asshole. She starts to buck wildly and again tells us how hot this is. Her pussy is so wet that my cock falls out with every thrust into her ass. I suggest we switch positions and push into her ass as Dave fucks her with that monster cock. I spank her with every thrust talking dirty to her which sends Dave off to cumming inside her. We collapse for a minute and Dave excuses himself to get a drink of water. We are all sweating profusely. But I'm not done with Cindy yet, and lay on her missionary, spreading her legs wide and fucking her well used, stretched pussy like mad. I fall out a couple times and then decide to put my slippery hard cock into her ass, butt fucking her missionary. I think this was a first for her, since she calls Dave in to check it out. He watches and nods then leaves the bedroom to sit on the couch outside and listen. I give it to her for another 30 minutes easily, fucking her ass and rubbing her clit. She cums again and again but my cock gets desensitized due to the rubber and I can''t cum. As she is getting wore out, she asks me what she can do to get me off? I tell her that I don't think I can cum from fucking or sucking, come sit on my face and I'll jerk myself off. She looks at me devilishly and climbs right on top, lowering her big cunt right on my face, holds my head with both hands, and slides back and forth, giving me an opportunity to lick her ass. After two minutes of this I feel my cum boiling in my nuts and explode a huge load on my stomach. She smiles, licks some up and then snowballs me! Another first. I lay there not believing what happened as they get dressed and pack up. I email her after to check if Dave was OK with all of this and she says sure. I never hear from them again.

I had my back against a post at the foot of our canopied bed, I was sipping a glass of wine. Against the headboard my wife Mary reclined. And next to her was her lover, James. Except for here and there on the floor not a smidgeon of clothing was in evidence. James was visiting us for perhaps the third time, Mary had taken a shine to him, his jovial manners, his inventive expertise in the bedroom. She had a touch of New Relationship Energy and when she asked if he could visit on a Saturday night, I quickly gave my consent. At this time, Mary and I had been swingers for a few years. On this night, both James and I had been intimate with Mary, for well over an hour she’d licked, sucked and screwed at both of us, an uncounted number of orgasms had swept across her ravished body. We were relaxing, chatting as friends. And since he was becoming a friend James wanted to know more about us, particularly Mary’s desires and kinks. “What about anal?” James asked. “We haven’t done that with other people,” Mary replied, “but there’s always a first time. Is that something you’d like?” “Sure. What about double penetration?” “I don’t think I’d like to try that, too complicated to be fun.” Mary admitted she liked her toes sucked, her very favorite position was kneeling at the side of the bed while her lover stood behind her. But James already knew that. “So, how often do you get together with other people?” James asked. Mary looked at me, I glanced back, then decided to answer. “It depends on how busy we are, how many offers we get. We’ve gone a few months or so without anything happening, on the other hand there’s been weeks when we’ve had three or four dates. We like foursomes, meeting at our house or their’s. Mary enjoys threesomes, as you well know. And we’ll head up to DJs Island every so often, and if we get invited to a house party we always go if we can.” “That’s cool,” James admitted - he of course knew Mary was far from being a tenderfoot. He looked to her and asked, “Do you like gang bangs?” “What do you mean?” “You know, a bunch of guys doing you at once, you being the center of attention?” “I’ve never tried it,” she said, “I’m not sure if that’s something I’d like.” I spoke up. “What about those three guys in Green Tree?” She gave me a blank look. “You know, the time before we were married when you went over to your boyfriend’s house and wound up with him and both his roommates?” “Oh, that. Yeah. But it was different, I went into their bedrooms one at a time, the guys didn’t watch me.” I let it slide, I think James asked her next about role play and a few minutes later James began sucking at her nipple, that inevitably led to Mary’s arse on a pillow while James made her scream anew. As time went by and Mary and I had other lovers, other configurations, we’d chat of desires and fantasies, made some of them happen. I’d occasionally mention gang bangs. “Is that something you’d like to see?” she asked. “Not really, but if it appeals to you, I could help. I’m not sure I’d get that much out of it.” “I’ve thought about it,” she admitted. “I’ve got to say there’s something about the idea. To have this bunch of guys all wanting me, and then to let whoever have their way with me . . . that’s exciting. But it’s scary, too.” “What do you mean?” “If it’s just me in a room with five or six men, what if one of them gets abusive, or doesn’t want to stop when I want to? Even if you were there, I could see how it could get ugly.” She was pensive. “Or maybe some of them thought they didn’t have to use condoms. I think I’d have to be very relaxed and feel very safe to let something like that happen.” I scratched it from our to-do list. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ Some months or years later we were invited to a house party on the other side of Monroeville. Bob was the host, someone we’d played with a couple of times, a single man who was successful both at business and in the LifeStyle. He shared with us the people on the invitation list, half of the couples had been our playmates at one time or another, he’d invited a few single men we’d heard good things about. Of course we accepted. We showed up at the party just before nine, cars were parked halfway up the street. When we entered the kitchen to hand Bob our gifts of wine and gourmet cookies, I was greeted by a tall, dark haired woman who I hadn’t bumped into before. She was dressed in a floor length nightgown of dusky blue, most of the fabric was lace. “You’re Adam, I’ve heard about you. I’m Ruth.” She flowed to my arms, raised her lips for the first kiss of the evening, I gave her mouth all the attention I could, not difficult as Ruth was a wonderful kisser. When we broke she complimented, “Well, yeah, that was pretty good. I’d like to get to know you better.” I didn’t have to wonder what she meant, I was tempted to take her up on the offer immediately, but the party was still in the mingling stage. I said, “Let’s look each other up later.” Ruth made her way around the room, greeting other men in like manner. By this time Mary had disappeared, I knew what she was up to. I greeted the other men I knew, was introduced to new friends. We were all wearing variations on the same theme, trousers and golf shirts, casual yet stylish. Most of the women wore something sexy, no complete nudity - that would come later. Mary rejoined us, she’d changed into a balcony bra and tanga, white with hot pink hearts and feathery trim, covered by a filmy scarlet kimono. We hadn’t been to Bob’s house before, so we gave ourselves the tour. On the top level there were three bedrooms, two of them had king sized beds and all had comfortable mats on the floor. The main level had the kitchen and breakfast room, where everyone tended to congregate, a dining room full of hors d’oeuvres, desserts and liquid refreshments, and a large den. In addition to the comfortable couches there were four blowup mattresses on the floor. This would be the ‘common room’, Mary and I realized. At the outset of the evening, there was flirting and conversation. And then, as if by a prearranged signal, groups started pairing off, migrating to various hidden spots. Mary and I were approached by Don and Linda, a couple we knew well, and after just a few seconds the four of us were heading for a bedroom. Linda, as I remember, was wearing a teddy, within a few moments she had my belt unbuckled and my cock out, sucking on it as I ripped my clothes off. I then placed her on her back, got a finger under her panties, she gasped as I probed into her. Next to us, Don had Mary naked already, his head was flanked by her thighs, she moaned as Don’s tongue prodded her clit. The four of us progressed through the various phases of foreplay. Mary was the first, as usual, to give her shout of passion, Don’s tongue was undeniably working its magic on her. Linda tore her gown off, I had the pleasure of toying with her pillowy tits as she sucked on my tool. Then she shifted, now my mouth was at her opening, licking at the ruddiness. It had been months since we’d cavorted with them, I’d forgot how she would stop breathing as she came, long moments when I actually became afraid she’d lose consciousness, but at last she exhaled loudly, panted trying to fill her lungs, pushed me away. “Oh, god, honey, Adam is just so good down there.” The foursome laughed, I attempted to reposition my tongue on Linda’s clit, she pushed me away, “If you do anymore of that, I won’t be able to walk the rest of the night!” She pushed me back, I remember her kissing me and groping my prick, my hand slid over her rump and I inserted a finger inside her, a little gasp indicated she was still heated. I got couple of condoms, handed one to Don, sheathed myself. A few seconds later Linda levitated above me and I glided inside her. She was in charge, of course I played with her nipples, tugged on a lock of her hair. But I was accustomed to group sex, if I paid too much attention to the slick skimming of my cock inside her welcoming pussy I’d come, too fast, too early. So I diverted my attention to the revelry on the other side of the bed. Don was supporting his shoulder against the headboard, his legs were stretched down the bed. Mary was pointing away from him, her thighs abutting his hips, her hands on one side of his calves. I heard the slapping sound of her ass against his belly, Don was pulling her waist toward and away from him. She looked to me, her eyes were distant in their revery, but she managed to give me a smile, touch me briefly for support. Linda was holding her breath again, I twinked a nipple to inspire her, was treated to a muffled scream as she erupted. At nearly the same time, Mary started the coos she’d always had as the signal of her orgasm, I heard bawdy grunts flowing from Don’s throat, I figured sperm was coursing from the dick embedded in my wife. I twisted Linda, now she was on her knees, I crept behind her, we were linked again. My thrusts were deep, with each push Linda yipped, we were having a great time. Still, I had little desire to orgasm, it was too early. We screwed as Don and Mary snuggled next to each other, apparently finished with their erotic play. In those circumstances, when one couple is done, it can become a little uncomfortable for the other couple to continue. I used a finger to tweak Linda’s clit, she screamed loudly then collapsed on the mattress, causing me to slip out of her. The married couples reconnected, Linda crawling to Don, Mary approaching me for a hug and cuddle. As I often did in these circumstances, I caressed her breast, it was still warm from her exertions, she allowed me to explore the terrain between her thighs, damp and hot, the labia spread, the clit prolonged and dense. Yes, I could tell Don had given her a good ride. While I was exploring her used body, her hand encircled my prick, found it still to be rocklike. Don and Linda climbed from the bed - we’d been in the room not even half an hour - and began to dress, Mary and I followed suit. Linda flowed to me again, telling me how I was a favorite of hers, I hefted a teat, Mary was similarly treated by Don. The four of us headed back to the party. I made Mary a vodka/tonic, in a quiet corner we reconnected. “You had fun,” I suggested. “Don always gets me going,” she admitted. “But you didn’t come, did you?” “There’s nothing wrong, I just wasn’t in the mood yet. And it all ended so quickly.” “You want me to take take care of you?” Mary offered. “Really, I’m fine. Plenty of evening left. And there’s one girl, Ruth, who seems to have designs on me.” Mary was willing to be my wingman, see if Ruth had an appealing husband, but I was in no hurry, I was enjoying the erotic vibe Bob had created. We stood by the door to the den, there were two women, one of which I knew, what was her name? Ellen? She was being enthusiastically screwed by a man, all the while sucking on her husbands prick. The other girl, a short blond, was being eaten by a woman, her hand surrounded a thick dick. A nice orgy scene, I figured the mats would fill out later with more people. Ellen caught my eye, smiled, perhaps it was an invitation, I merely smiled back. We drifted into the kitchen, seven or a dozen people were there, we fell into conversation. I noticed Ruth wasn’t in the area. It was fluid, people joining and leaving, I finished my drink, strolled to the bar. Mary dropped into an intense conversation with a younger man, no ring on his finger, and he had his arm around my wife’s waist. I was talking to one of my friends, he knew I was a golf rules official, he asked me about a situation where his ball had landed in a stream, floated towards the green. While I explained the intricacies of Decision 26-1/7, I watched my spouse move to a couch along with her guy, their lips met, his hand was just above her navel; I assumed in a moment it would be approaching her melons. Since Mary showed no signs of distress - indeed she was encouraging his approaches - I continued to talk with my friend about the Rules. Sure enough, the man had his hand on her tit in little time, I saw him whisper in her ear, I was sure I knew what the theme was. A moment later she bounced to me, dragged me to the side. “Got another one on the line, ‘eh?” I teased. “Frank’s awfully sweet. Would you mind?” This wasn’t the first time at a party Mary and I had separated, although we tended to let each other know our intentions and location. “No, go have fun!” I encouraged. As I was questioned about the casual water rule, I watched my wife’s ass sway away from me, grab the hand of her next lover. Then I was surprised - instead of heading down the hallway to the bedrooms, he led her into the den! Left to her own devices, Mary usually chose a quiet area in which to make love, her usual preference was to be more one-on-one than anonymous groups. But it appeared tonight she was willing to philander in a crowded room with multiple bodies nearby. I waited a few moments, calmly talking with my friends, then wandered to the den. On the opposite side from the door, Mary sprawled on a mattress, her back to a couch. Her lingerie had been tossed nearby, Frank laid on his stomach, his mouth pressed to my wife’s pussy. Her eyes were glazed, her mouth open, panting, a position I’d seen her in many times before with scores of gentlemen. For perhaps five minutes she let Frank perform oral sex on her. Another man approached her, I assumed he asked if he could join the fun, Mary waved him away, she was into Frank just then. When she’d had enough of his tongue I heard her ask him to put a condom on. Mary climbed onto the couch, her feet on the cushion, her elbows and breasts resting on the back of the furniture, her rump displayed for Frank’s assault. He was up to it, I watched him crouch behind her, he used his left hand to point his sword at the goal, he was in! I moved around the room, hoping to get a better view, and on the way surveyed the scene. The room was more populated then, four women graced the mattresses, including Mary, and at least seven men were engaging with them, with others standing nearby, watching the live porn and perhaps longing for an invitation. When I got into position, I was delighted with a side view of the action. Mary was pushing herself back into Frank at every thrust, his hands were on her hips, pulling her into him, his eyes closed, sweat on his forehead, Mary was softly keening. Suddenly, much too early, Frank grunted and finished, fell backward onto the mattress completely used. Mary’s look of exasperation was obvious, at least to me. For the second time of the night the man making love to her hadn’t lasted long enough, she was left wanting more. She twisted, her eyes swept the room, I wasn’t sure if she even knew I was present, her gaze landed on John, the husband of a couple we’d played with more than once, a flick of her finger tempted him. I was surprised. In the orgies we’d participated in up to this point, Mary had been demure about being the aggressor. When we were in a room with six or seven bodies involved, when she and a man were finished, she’d usually lie about, waiting for another gentleman to approach her patiently. This innocent signal, probably unnoticed by anyone else, alerted me that this night might be a little different. When John joined her, she began by helping him unclothe, as soon as it was revealed she had his phallus in her mouth. After just a few bobs to ensure the tool was ready, she laid on her back, John quickly covered her, their dance commenced. Frank hadn’t left yet, though, I watched him run his hand over the side of her body, when John shifted Frank felt her nipple, with a palm she held his prick and soon he’d kneeled beside her, she was sucking on Frank as John was screwing her. I could tell John was doing it for her, her body was rosy, her eyes were closed, she was breathing her orgasm through her mouth. And John appeared, even though he was energetic, to be far from coming. Perhaps it was his second go of the evening? I sensed the softness of a female torso next to me, I swung my head and my eyes were filled with the beautiful body and face of Ruth, she was still wearing her dark negligee. Feeling invited, I slipped my hand around her waist. “Quite a scene,” Ruth snickered. “Just a normal house party,” I agreed. “Anybody you know?” I pointed, “My wife, Mary.” “Oh, she seems to be having a ball.” We watched for a moment, a man who had been toying with another woman approached Mary, she released Frank, took the new man’s cock in her mouth, John shifted into a sideways attitude to make a little more room, but he continued to propel his dick inside her pussy happily. My impression was that Mary was enjoying the erotic spotlight she was the center of. She caught my eye, I raised my thumb in a silent question, ‘are you all right?’ Her returning smile let me know I didn’t need to concern myself for her safety. I turned my attentions to Ruth. “Would you like a drink?” We strolled into the dining room, I poured her a glass of white wine. After a sip, she set her goblet on the table, drew me close, we kissed again, the kind that promises everything. “I looked for you earlier,” I confessed, “you weren’t around.” “There’s a single girl, Becky, my husband and I have been emailing back and forth with her, she agreed to meet us here.” “Was she fun?” “More for Bram than me, I’m afraid. She’s the type of bi woman who doesn’t mind if you go down on her, but she barely touched me. I think Bram is planning on going for round two with her, I haven’t really had my first round yet.” “Oh, that’s too bad. Perhaps I can help?” “You know you can, I came looking for you. Linda told me how good you are with your tongue, I want to find out for myself.” Our intentions clear, we sauntered down a hallway, found at the end a small bedroom not in use, she closed the door behind us. I was enthralled with this luscious woman, we took our time, slowly stripping each other, engaging in the various patterns of foreplay. Remembering her complaint of annoyance during her first romp of the evening, I ran through my repertoire. It seemed to engage her, I brought her to first one orgasm, then another before she aided me in slipping into a condom, then slipping into her. We roiled in three or four positions until I allowed myself to explode, Ruth joined me in boisterous glee as I climaxed. Then, suddenly, I was done, she was holding me, our breaths shaking the bed until our heart rates dropped. I rolled off her, we faced each other, kissing, stroking each other’s bodies, telling ourselves how much fun we’d had. “I’m sure Bram’s waiting for me,” she suggested, the tone of her voice saying she’d rather stay with me, at least for a few moments. A wave of admonition flowed through my brain, for the thirty or forty minutes Ruth and I had frisked thoughts of Mary had fallen between the cracks. I wondered if she was concerned about me, surely she was done in the common room. Ruth rose, found her negligee and panties, I pulled my briefs on, suspecting by now the party had plunged into a scene of pure debauchery. We kissed again, I helped myself to a handful of those beautiful globes. “I’d love to see you again,” Ruth complimented. “You were everything I heard about. Maybe the four of us could go on a date?” “Fine by me.” I made sure she had our SwingLifeStyle profile name, she said she’d send us an invitation. Of course, I knew if Mary didn’t care for Bram a foursome wouldn’t happen. Even in that case, though, I felt sure Ruth and I might get together at other parties. In the kitchen, there were at least a score of people chatting, eating. Most of the men were clothed in only underwear, a few of both sex were completely bare. I looked for Mary, couldn’t find her in the kitchen, after I got a drink I poked my head into the den. I was more than a little surprised to find Mary still in there. With the lateness of the hour it had calmed, in addition to my wife there was only one other woman, she was quietly in missionary with her partner of the moment. But Mary was anything but calm. She was facing me, mounted on a bearded man I’d not met before in cowgirl. To either side of her was a gentleman, one a stranger, the other our single friend Tim, her hand was on one of the dicks, her mouth encircled the other. I gazed at my wife, she was radiant in her pleasure, but she was at the same time disheveled; her hair flew every which way, her mascara ran badly, there was dried cum on her chest. I was a bit taken aback, worried she was having too much fun, but then I spied a phial of lube near her, a box of condoms, she was taking care of herself. I got a bottle of water, she smiled as she saw me approach her with hydration and took a long swallow, but didn’t stop bouncing on the man below her. “Having fun?” I asked. “A ball,” she admitted, and then giving little thought to me she went back to work on the man below her, placing her hands on his chest, doing her best to bring him to an ebullient come. I stepped back, she turned to the gent beside her, began the blow job with him again. I saw Ruth enter, she came to me. “Well, I guess that answers the question about will Bram like Mary.” “Oh?” I said with a little confusion. “That’s him below her!” she laughed. Realizing I wanted to keep an eye on my wife, but wanting to have a little more fun herself, Ruth dropped to a nearby mattress, dragged me with her. Without hesitation the few clothes we had on disappeared, she had my dick in her mouth again. I watched Bram and my wife, she seemed almost in a constant state of frenzy. Bram was silent, but his face scrunched, I was certain yet another man was satisfying himself inside my wife. Quickly, Mary turned to the stranger she was handling, handed him a condom. She flopped onto her knees, again she was penetrated. Bram, having had his fun and released, joined us, Ruth introduced us. “Honey, this is Adam. That’s his wife, Mary.” “Nice to meet you.” We shook hands. “Your wife is having a really great time tonight. Is she always like this?” “The life of the party?” I laughed. “No, not usually, this is something different for her.” Ruth lounged between the two of us, we took turns feeling her breasts, the rest of her body and toying with her clit. She had another orgasm, just as I heard the stranger grunt behind my wife. Tim was still near her, he attempted to mount my wife, but she pushed him away. “Sorry, I’m pretty well done for the night.” Gracefully he backed away, I saw disappointment on his face. Mary joined us, I introduced her, she recognized that just a few moments before she’d been intimate with Ruth’s husband. I put my arm around her, we talked for a few moments, Mary agreed the four of us should get together some time. Then she said, “I’ve got to go to the bathroom,” and she ran away. I took my leave of the couple, went to the threshold of the powder room, waited for Mary to emerge. When she came out, I asked, “What do you need?” “Oh, let’s go have another drink.” We stood in the kitchen, naked as prairie dogs, chatting. A couple of guys put their arms around her waist, I wondered if they’d been inside my wife earlier. A half hour later, long after the witching hour, I saw Mary yawn, the sign she was winding down. “Sure you don’t want to go back in the den?” I asked with a laugh in my tone. “I think there’s still a couple guys who’d like to take a shot at you.” “Oh, I couldn’t. It’s tempting, but I’m worn out down there!” We found our clothes, said goodbye and thanks to Bob, headed out the door to our car. On the drive home, as we always did, we reviewed the night. “Ruth seemed nice,” Mary said. “Did you . . .” “Yes, we went into a bedroom while you were in the den. She’s something special. How was Bram?” “Bram?” “Her husband. Had a beard. One of the last guys.” “Oh, yes, now I remember. There’s something about the way he did it, it really filled me up.” “And the other guys? What got into you tonight?” “You’re not pissed, are you?” she asked cautiously. “Of course not. We’ve always said when we go to these parties we don’t have to be together every moment, and anything that happens is okay. It’s just that I’ve never seen you like that before.” “I don’t know what got into me. When Frank asked me, I figured we’d go into a bedroom. This was his first time at a LifeStyle party, a rookie. But he said one of his fantasies was to do it out in public, where people could watch, and I said okay. And then, John was just so pretty, I invited him to play. And it just took off from there.” “So, how many guys tonight? I’m sure it’s a new record.” “I’m not sure. Six?” “I know of at least five. First Don, then Frank and John. That’s when I went I took Ruth into the bedroom. We stayed in there at least forty-five minutes, when I came out you were with Bram and finally the last guy, I don’t know his name. Were there others?” “I remember Bob and I had some fun.” “And you gave Tim a blow job.” “Oh, I remember giving lots of guys a little bit of head, and I got felt up a lot.” “But you had fun,” I asked. “A ball. I don’t know if I’d want to do it again, but once was wonderful.” When we got home, it was nearly two o’clock, I put Mary in the shower, washed the residue of her love making off. I kissed her before we drifted off, happy in our evening.

It's a long ride on your way to your first threesome. No matter if you are driving 2 hours or 2 minutes, it seems like you are forever getting there. You don't know if the thoughts in your mind or the blood in your cock will explode first. You have nothing to go on but a few grainy photos; usually one, maybe two if you are lucky. And the eyes... the eyes are always blotted out in those photos. No one wants to be recognized by friends or family. They never realize that friends or family would have to be swinging to see those grainy photos in the swinger magazines. Those "dirty" magazines hidden in the back of the combination book store/record shop. Yes, you were nervous going to the checkout with those swinger mags, purchasing some mediocre cd or magazine to hide from the other patrons the depravity of the sex acts dominating your thoughts. The relief you feel when you are sitting in your car with your treasure. The thrill of looking through the candidates, sifting through the obese or obnoxious looking couples to find that perfect gem, the one couple that displays "couple or single male wanted." You don't focus on the husbands, just the wives to see if they are hot. Hell, they don't have to be hot, just the average to middling females who aren't looking for 10 inch cocks. They nearly all ask for 10 inch cocks for a 7 inch cock holster. You curse your parents for the mediocrity of your birth right. You find a few candidates. You mail to the reference number on the photo c/o the magazine forwarding service, enclose your Polaroids....and wait. You buy an answering machine...and wait. You check your messages for two weeks...and wait. You wait and you masturbate to the thoughts of what you want to happen. The answer doesn't come by phone, but by mail. The couple writes and expresses interest. Apparently your cock pick wasn't all that mediocre, or it's your young flesh she desires more than the cervix pounding from the other bullish candidates. They send photos. Colored ones. Kodachrome. They give you a phone number. A city two hours away. They are a better than average couple. No heavy weights. He is bi, she is straight. Your are 24. They are 33 and 35. You haven't tried bisexuality before, but your heart is racing now, anticipating something new, something erotic...your first threesome. You call the number. The wife answers and you give them the phony last name that you made up on the letter, and they give you the phony last name that they made up. It's part of the game. You banter nervously. They ask questions. You ask questions. "What do you enjoy?" "Do you like anal?" "Do you like cum in your mouth?" It doesn't matter. If they said that they were going to cut your throat afterward, you would still go. You are hooked. You set up a weekend meet at a motel at their location. King-size bed. Hard to explain to the motel clerk why you are asking for a king-size bed. They don't ask. They've seen it all. The husband picks you up at the motel. Nice guy. Personable. Not his first rodeo. He drives you to their place, which is a surprise, but you are so nervous that you don't remember the address or how to get there. You go in. You meet the wife and son. She doesn't disappoint. She is a looker. The teenage son is off to a friend's place and you are just someone going to a party with his parents. He doesn't know that you will be soon fucking his mother. After the son leaves, they show you photos of their past swinging adventures. If you had doubts, then now you are sure that this isn't their first rodeo. Your cock or your mind. Both are about to explode. They follow you back to the hotel room that you rented. Locked door, "Do not Disturb" sign. She kisses her husband and it starts. The disrobing. You are nervous. What to do first. Follow their lead and try not to appear overbearing or demanding. She's on the bed, and he dives into a mouthful of vaginal bliss. You nervously start kissing her, massaging her breast, kissing her nipples. Then you get on your knees and present your mediocre cock for her to devour. She doesn't hesitate. She has your cock buried down her throat while the husband buries his tongue in her bush. The husband comes up for air, and moves to her breast, teasing. You move to the holy of holies. You lick, suck, and drink in the juices, probing with deep tongue thrusts, tasting the walls of her vaginal cavity while she is licking the husband's cock. Your member is not much different than his. You are relieved. The position changes. She lays on her side. He enters her vagina from the rear, leaving her clitoris exposed. She discussed this with you on the phone. Licking her while her husband fucks. You go down and start to lick that clitoris, less than a inch from the pounding cock. You remember that he is bi. He wants this. You hesitantly reach up, and start to cradle his jewels, all the time her juices mingles with the fleshy taste of cock. You can't bring yourself to put his cock in your mouth, so you go on licking the clit and fondling the balls until he grunts and fills her with cum. He withdraws. You switch position. His cum lubricates her vagina. There is nothing sloppy about these seconds. You pound her while he licks and returns the favor of cradling your balls. He doesn't suck you off, not sure if you will be offended. It doesn't matter he says. They just love fucking. You release your semen into her, and you all relax, sitting and talking while a double load of cum streams from her pussy. You regret what the hotel maids will have to clean up. She pees. Returns. The ritual starts again. This time the cunnilingus is mixed with unfamiliar flavors. His cum. Your cum. You don't give a fuck. The thrill of the three-way has over ridden any social mores that you were raised with. More sex. More bi touching. This time you pull out and shoot your cum over her. With that baptism, the holy rites have been completed. There are photos and kisses given. Promises of future sex. This was your first threesome.

I don't remember - in detail - just what it was that was said between myself and Marilyn that convinced her to swing. I know that I didn't discover the hidden key to the floodgate. But now, as I sit here thinking of her, picturing the passion on her face as she jerks another man's cock, I am flooded with excitement about the next time. But this is a story about our first time. Most people are sexual caterpillars, humping through life, eating off the same leaf, and waiting to be taken as lunch by whatever bird it is that finds us delectable. Some of us evolve. I've had the pleasure of watching Mari become a truly stunning sexual creature - a truly amazing phoenix on fire. I recall the long and sometimes frustrating 'raccoon stage' from the first talk to the first play. I remember waiting like a child for Christmas - eager and smiling, hopeful and naive. And I remember watching Mari emerge. It was a Friday night - our second at a club. I am not sure how many expectations either of us had - we'd promised ourselves not to 'expect.' We arrived early - when the TVs had not yet flipped over to porn movies and still played the Discovery Channel. Pretzel baskets not yet out, Mari and I found a place at the liquor-less bar. Our first time at a club, we went with a couple that we were friends with. They'd monopolized us that night, and we wanted to branch out - to meet new friends - to try new things. Nothing against them, we thought the world of those two, but we were ready to fly solo. So we waited. Unsure of how to talk to anyone - unsure of what to do next. I think we clung to that bar for an hour, Mari in her brown mini and sheer black top, me in a stew of nervousness that I hadn't felt since junior high. Eyes were on Mari - I could feel that. Not at all unexpected with her long legs riding a lucky barstool, gorgeous and generous breasts threatening to pour from her low top, bright green eyes dancing between a perfect smile and brown/red hair that could melt any man. I remember watching people watching us, watching them stare shamelessly at her. The club filled quickly that night - couples made their way to familiar cliques as a flood of single men made helpless attempts to get in on the play. I didn't know what we were looking for, but I was hopeful that we'd find it - so I took Mari by the hand and decided to explore. The barstools were doing nothing but putting our backs to the crowd. I wasn't surprised when a clumsily discreet gaggle of singles followed my Mari like puppies as we slowly made our way from room to room. Eventually, we found ourselves on the 'party floor' with a half dozen single men who tried so very hard to look casual but were obviously hoping that their choice of clothes or hairstyle had been the perfect one - and that Mari would snatch them up before they knew what hit them. Feeling a bit ornery, I leaned back against the wall, my beer in one hand, and whispered to Mari, "I want you to go down on me." I think the request shocked her a bit. "Right. Right now? Right here?" I could tell that she was feeling like a bad girl - she had the look, the walk. I knew she wanted to play - and I could think of no better way than to tease a crowd of men. "Yes," I said, smiling. "Right here and right now." I reached down to unzip myself as she dropped to her knees in front of me. My cock had been hard all day, knowing that tonight we'd be here - chasing the 'unexpected' - and it was obvious that Mari shared my excitement as she took me all the way down with one eager move. Her tongue danced on my shaft as her head bobbed happily. Her expert hands worked on what little cock she couldn't take in, and twelve eyes on six single men ate every movement. I was - for a short time - king of the 'party floor' as the most incredible woman in the club sucked my cock in front of a half dozen. I realized that as incredible as this was - this spotlight on my wife's giftedness - it was just the first step, a cracking of the egg, so to speak - the cocoon was just starting to open. Mari gobbled me with abandon, surprisingly unashamed, wonderfully aware of nothing but her husband's eager erection and approaching release. I sipped my beer and grinned as hungry eyes locked on the back of Mari's head. I could have watched that scene all night long, but it was far too early to 'cash in my chips.' Besides - I got to take this beauty home - so I helped her to her feet as she wiped the corners of her mouth. I think I saw a blush then, but it could have been desire. Either way, it didn't slow her down. I was ready to head downstairs and leave this group to their own devices, but a conversation about something - I don't remember what - kept me in place. Mari was approached by a single guy, and I remember thinking that it would be good for her to flirt. So - I turned my attention to whatever meaningless banter I was sharing - and left Mari to her fun. I don't know how long I talked - but I remember turning to look at Mari and the one guy with balls enough to approach her. And was surprised to see them kissing deeply, his hand enjoying her perfect breast. I processed a momentary jealousy. Who wouldn't be jealous of a woman as beautiful as Marilyn? What man in his right mind would offer such a perfect woman to the wiles of desperate single men? The kind of man who is so secure in his soulmate's love that he knows that no one will ever touch her heart just by groping her boob. And with that, I was over it. And my wicked smile returned. "Do I need to go get supplies?" I asked as I walked up behind Mari. "Hmmm?" She asked, somewhat dreamily, obviously ready to try her first threesome. "Supplies. Condoms." I said, trying not to kill the moment. "They're downstairs." Mari looked at her new friend, David, who was obviously willing. She smiled and nodded. "Okay," I said. "But here are the rules while I'm gone." I have an alpha male personality when it comes to swinging - provider, protector, top dog. "Just talk. No hands - no kissing - while I'm gone." Then I looked at David. "Break a rule, I break an arm." I think he knew I meant it. His nervous, stuttering, "Sure," gave me the assurance I needed to head downstairs. I didn't remember the walk to the locker room being so long, but the anticipation seemed to stretch the halls and stairways. But soon, I was back with an overly optimistic fist full of condoms and a hard-on that made it hard to walk. David and Marilyn were talking innocently, leaning against the wall - but seeing me was all it took for talk to end. Mari took David's hand and led him to a private room; I pushed the door closed as we entered, waving at the five guys who looked disappointed that we weren't going to put on a show. David wasted little time pulling Mari's breasts free and sucking on her long nipples. His style was rough, but Mari seemed to love the feel of this stranger's tongue and gently nipping teeth. I knelt behind her, pushing her skirt around her hips, and flicked her ass with my tongue. I slipped two fingers in her dripping pussy and felt her body jerk at the anticipated intrusion. Her hips rocked against my fingers and tongue as David pulled off Mari's top and bra, spilling her breasts into his hands and waiting mouth. Mari rubbed David's cock through his slacks, eager to find out just what she'd gotten herself into. Our collective passions blurred the room as hands un-hooked, unzipped, un-buckled, and soon the only clothes left were Mari's black garter and stockings. David had taken to his knees, taking his rough style of play to Mari's tender box as Mari resumed the head we'd started in the common area - her passion making her suck even harder, with more abandon. I thrust into her mouth gently, knowing that in her current state, she couldn't focus enough to keep me from going too deep. I watched her perfect tits roll as her body rocked on David's aggressive tongue. I switched places with David, letting him enjoy Mari's mouth for the first time. Mari gave a perfect, eager head, and I knew David was in for a treat - but I wanted my time with my wife's perfect pussy. Her long lips and deep folds are the perfect play place for big boys, and my tongue traced her outer lips through the gentle maze that leads to her dripping entrance and tingling clit. I slipped my fingers inside of Mari, curling them gently to find that magical-mythical spot that always seems to make a good orgasm a screaming one, and my tongue flicked gently at her oh-so-ready clit. I looked up to see David fucking Mari's mouth - and Mari thrusting back hungrily. I heard her cock-filtered moans as I brought her to the brink of orgasm. I quickened my tongue and my inner stroking, and Mari's mouth popped off of David's shaft. Her fist pumped him purposefully, but her eyes and attention were now focused on my face, pressed against her pussy. Her hips bucked with the beginnings of her orgasm, and her moans turned to screams as she came against my tongue. Mari fucked my fingers powerfully, her pussy sucking and pulling them deeper inside, and she threw her head back into the pillow and let out a long "YES!" as a wave overcame her. David knelt beside her, a stunned look on his face. "That was hot." Mari laughed at his grasp of the obvious as she pulled her knees together and her legs up - but we weren't going to let her off that easily. "Be gentle," I said as David went back down, and I brought my throbbing cock to Mari's mouth. I've always loved the way that Mari says thanks for a job well done - and tonight was no exception. David's tongue brought Mari over the edge two more quick times as she sucked my cock. Her body shivered weakly as the first orgasm had taken so much out of her. She moaned around my width but never let me go until her desperation got the best of her. "Fuck me." She said, her voice breathy, "Fuck me, please." I took her first, as David's cock hung in Mari's face, rubbing against her cheek as she thrust her body back against me. I pushed her legs to her chest as I buried my cock deeply into her. Her heat was tremendous, her body on fire as it lived out a fantasy it was so reluctant to even admit. David watched as I took my wife hard, thrusting deeply and angling my body to hit her just right. Mari gritted her teeth as she let out a strained moan, her fourth orgasm coming as a surprise - short but powerful. I pulled out quickly, knowing that there was one other thing that Mari wanted to try before we'd be able to call this a night. I lay against the wall as Mari got to her knees. She sucked hard as David pushed into her for the first time. It was her first 'extra' cock, and she seemed to shake from head to toe. "Is he in?" I asked, wanting her to process the reality of this moment. "Mmmm-Hmmm," she groaned as he pounded her. David fucked my beautiful wife hard from behind, thrusting deeply and quickly, racing towards an orgasm that had such a gorgeous build-up. And he reached that place far too quickly. "Where do you want him to cum?" I asked, stroking Mari's hair. "I want to see it," she said, her tongue flicking the head of my cock. "I want him to cum all over me." David responded to her wishes, pulling out and removing his spent condom. Mari rolled over on her back, pushing her breasts together and urging him to cover them. He had no problem doing so. David's excitement was apparent as jet after jet of his hot load landed on Mari's perfect tits. "Oh, god, yes," she cooed as he came. David let out one last grunt as his body jerked, and one last long stream of cum dripped onto my wife. I kissed Mari - realizing that I had seen her emerge. My perfect butterfly, covered with another man's seed. David collapsed at the end of the bed as Mari and I wrapped our hearts tightly around each other. We basked in the afterglow of an incredible fantasy, unaware that, for us, the night was young. We dressed, David and Mari kissed one last time, and then we left the room for the next adventuresome group. We fully expected to leave soon thereafter. Instead, almost unbelievingly, the stars aligned, and we had another encounter. Mari went to the bar, still sexily disheveled, and started talking to a single woman that we had met earlier, helping her fend off a torrent of attention, gladly taking on some for herself. Knowing she was having fun, I left her alone while I went to the restroom. I normally don't strike up conversations at the urinal, but all rules have exceptions. "I'm not gay," I said to the guy spilling beer one stall over, "but that is a really nice shirt." I wouldn't have said it if I hadn't meant it. Dark blue flames on white silk. Sharp as a switchblade. "Thanks," He said. "My wife bought it. I don't remember where." "Well - it's a great-looking shirt." The conversation eroded as our bathroom purposes came to an end, and we awkwardly took turns with the soap dispenser. He left before my paws were dry, and as I wiped the last of the evidence on my jeans, I walked out to put what I thought would be the final hit on my wife.I was quite wrong. Mr Nice Shirt was in the hallway with a gorgeous blond - tall and thin, with stunning blue eyes and long legs on high heels. "Hey, hon." he said, "where did you get this shirt? This guy likes it." She told me - but hell if I remember. I was captivated by her. Where she bought the shirt went in one ear and out the other, but her, I was drinking in till I reached the bottom of the glass. It was a nice shirt - but she was significantly nicer. I watched her lips as she talked and wondered what they tasted like; I watched her chest when she paused - also wondering what it tasted like. Soon the shirt was forgotten. But - I found out later - they thought I was a single, which wasn't their thing - and they excused themselves. I made my dejected way back to Mari - still with her single friend - still at the center of a crowd. I walked to the center and kissed her hard, because I could, and whispered in her ear, "Are you ready to go?" She nodded and told me she needed to check her hair before she did. I wasn't the only one who watched her walk to the restroom - perfect hips massaging the inside of her brown suede skirt. I sat at the bar, watching what passed for porn on the satellite feed, and waited...And waited...And realized I wasn't enjoying the porn enough to not be worried about my wife...I wandered through the club, weaving my way between connections being made and broken - singles getting lucky or rejected - women being fondled or ignored... The witching hour had arrived, and folks were grouping off with the hopes that productive conversations weren't about to produce wilted results. And in the bathroom door, Mari had become the target of Mr Cool-Shirt and his incredible wife. They stood in a tight but respectful group, chittering like old friends... I watch Mari laugh at some witty thing and then look up to see me walking her way. "That's my husband," she said, maybe a bit too proudly, and the blond woman whom I'd already memorized turned and smiled - wickedly surprised if that is a workable combination. A three-way conversation in the door of the women's room became a spirited four-way as we realized that - not only was I, not a single guy, we all had much more than that in common; two pairs of soulmates on different planes of experience. Best friends who do everything together - who were about to drift upstairs... They had been to many clubs and had much background in the lifestyle, and as we made our way upstairs, they shared themselves in a way that makes the lifestyle so much more than sex. We drifted from room to room, listening to them talk about their "hobby" and how they survived within it. For a moment, the idea of "playing" with our new friends disappeared as these gorgeous people became so incredibly fascinating. It seemed like every line of conversation revealed more in common, more useful advice, more to like...And then she closed the door... "I like you guys," Kim - this gorgeous blond said, her voice going from friendly to lusty. "Let's play." Mari and I snapped back to reality quickly. We were in a swing club, and we were not going home anytime soon... I didn't need to look at Mari to know that she was okay with this. I'd watched her as she watched Joe's lips move when he talked. I had seen her smile when he touched her shoulder. And I had absolutely nothing to think about as Kim lay on the bed, smiling and lifting her legs to show a shaved and pantiless play area. "What do you say?" She asked, staring at me hypnotically. Nothing... There was nothing I could say. I was hers - but better yet, she was about to be mine. Joe sat on a chair in the corner of the room - thinking, I suppose, that he might watch for a while. But Mari was having none of that, straddling his lap and wrapping her tongue around his. Kim lay on her back, and I ran my hands down her legs, lifting her feet and helping her with the boots that she wasn't going to be needing for a while. Her long thin legs were, on their own, plenty to enjoy - but when the boots were shed, my hands wandered higher as I slid onto the bed with her, kissing her gently at first - enjoying her soft but expert tongue. Her hands made short work of my belt as mine found her small, tight breasts. She seemed eager to catch up with Mari, who had quickly moved to a kneel in front of Joe and was blowing him madly - her head bobbing furiously. I didn't object and let her push me over to my back. My eyes caught Joe's, and he smiled widely, dazed but certainly feeling every stroke of Mari's expert tongue. Mari worked his shaft with one tight fist and had pushed the blue flamed shirt up to his strong chest. She was moaning around him - and he encouraged her. The sounds were nearly as hot as the visual of my beautiful wife gobbling our new friend with such abandon. I could have lost myself watching the two of them, just experiencing the pleasure my wife was giving another man, but I was soon pulled expertly out of the moment as bright blue eyes looked up at me past short blond hair, and a wet tongue flicked between a wicked grin and eagerly tasted the tip of my cock...I looked down at Kim as she rolled her tongue around the head of my cock, seeming to savor the taste. Her eyes locked on mine, and her smile never failed......until she took me into her mouth, slowly swallowing half of me and then pulling me out just as deliberately. I groaned, body twitching and cock responding to her attentions. "You like that?" she asked, a trail of my excitement still leading to her lips.I just swallowed and grinned - and she correctly took that as a "yes". Her eyes finally left mine as she took me again, this time with abandon. Her tongue danced around my cock as her lips tightly massaged my shaft. Her hands jerked me and my hips rocked slightly, finding her manic rhythm. I closed my eyes and enjoyed her expertise, my fingers twisting in her short hair. I could feel her taking me deeper until it seemed the head of my cock was so deep in her that I could almost feel it with the hand that was on the back of her head. Her warmth was complimented by a perfect wetness. She stroked me with one hand as her other hand massaged my balls - coaxing my cum from them - eager for a taste of her good work. I heard a squeal and looked up just in time to see a naked Mari tossed onto the bed beside us. Joe was naked as well - his tall, thin frame sporting a desperate erection. He dropped to the bed between Mari's legs and began to kiss her breasts, one after another, commenting loudly on her large, long nipples. Kim was looking over, obviously admiring them herself. She looked up at me, her lips still around my excitement, her face flushed. I smiled at her and nodded - unable to ask her if she wanted what Mari was about to be getting... Somehow she read me and nodded back - letting me go with a gentle pop - and climbed up on the bed, shedding what little clothing she still had on. I pulled off my shirt and settled between her legs. The wives were now on the bed, lying side by side, with two enthusiastic husbands now heading south hungrily. Kim's pussy was perfectly shaved with small lips and a perfect clit. I licked gently at first, tasting her fully... This was the first pussy I'd tasted since my marriage, and I was going to enjoy it fully. I slipped my hands beneath her ass to lift her slightly, angling her just right... And sunk my tongue deeply into her, tasting her as she tightened around the intrusion. She whimpered slightly and bucked - and I lost myself... My fingers swam in and out of her as my tongue found every unique spot that seemed to make her jerk with electricity. Her eyes were clamped shut as I ate her, and her hands gripped my head harder and more desperately, soon governing my attentions to just her clit as she climbed higher... Closer to the edge of orgasm. I heard Mari scream as she came, thrashing her hips forcefully against Joe's face, forcing him to hang on... Kim heard her, too, and seemed to catch Mari's orgasm just as Mari was coming down... One loud "OHH!" was all she moaned as her body spasmed beneath my feasting tongue. She jerked hard, holding my face tightly to her and riding her orgasm out against my tongue. I held her thighs as she began to land. She slid her hands to my cheeks and pulled herself to me. "My god," was all she said before she kissed me and pulled me back to the bed. Joe was on top of Mari, thrusting his fingers into her roughly, and Kim held me as we watched Mari cum again. Mari's vocal aerobics shook the walls again as she came a second time, right on top of her first one. She seemed to cum for minutes before she finally stopped thrusting her hips against Joe's aggressive hand. "Wow," Kim said, looking at me. "Is she always this loud?" "I'd like to think so," I replied, smiling. "I have no doubt, then." Kim grinned as she kissed me, pushing me to my knees. She crawled in front of me and took me in her mouth again, egging me on to thrust. I did so - watching as Mari laid Joe on the bed and then knelt between his legs again. I grabbed Kim's perfect ass with both hands and pushed forward gently, barely containing my arousal as Mari began to stroke Joe's thick cock.I heard Kim sucking me wetly, accepting my thrusts as Joe moaned with approval as Mari gave him a masterful hand job, puckering her lips around the head of his cock as she stroked him. My head swam for ten minutes, watching my wife and feeling Joe's. I was near the edge when Joe screamed out his arrival. Kim flipped around quickly, eager to watch her husband's pleasure, and slid a hand down to cup his balls just as he erupted. His first shot a foot into the air. Mari moaned, "YESSS!" as he came - excited at the sight of his orgasm. His hips thrust slightly as the rest of his orgasm ran down his cock and over Mari's still-pumping fist. He lay there - satisfied - and Kim turned, grinning, back to me. The only difference is that this time - so did Mari. I had four lustful eyes looking at me hungrily, and I knew that one of my favorite fantasies was going to come true. I was pushed back into the pillow and watched as a blond and brunette devoured my cock - neither of them losing steam. One would suck my balls while the other pistoned on my hot shaft - then they'd switch - dancing their tongues up either side of me as they went... "This is a vision you'll never forget," Joe chattered - coming back to his senses. I quietly agreed with him, watching as they pleasured me - unable to drink it in enough. Just the sight was enough to make me cum... The sensation of two talented tongues, two eager mouths, brought me closer to the edge than I ever thought possible... Joe seemed to agree, now standing at the side of the bed stroking a resurrected erection. But - I was the first to see them kiss...And it was almost too much... Kim and Mari's tongues soon discovered each other and left my cock to pursue each other. I was remarkably okay with that. Kim and Mari's passionate lip lock was more than Joe could handle. "Oh my god," he said to Mari. "I had no idea you were into that." "I wasn't," Mari said truthfully - and then quickly returned to what she swears was one of the best kissers she'd ever known. I joined Joe in the perverse ritual, not caring if they ever touched me again - as long as they didn't stop touching each other. Their hands fondled each other, their tongues twisted together... And the room seemed to heat up by twenty degrees. I'd never thought I'd see my wife so wild for another woman, but there they were, wrapped together, making out like high school kids. The scene proved to be too much, and Joe yelled out Mari's name. Mari moved over beneath him, her tongue out and eager, just as Joe came again. If it is possible, his second orgasm seemed larger than his first, streaming into Mari's open mouth in jet after jet. And that was enough for me... I knelt over Kim and let go of her waiting tongue. She excitedly swallowed what she caught - what she didn't streamed down her cheeks as I jerked out the last of my orgasm and collapsed beside her...I remember Joe leaving and coming back with a glass of pop for all of us to share, but for the life of me, I don't remember much else. We all lay together for a while - talking again like old friends and laughing. The biggest difference this time was being able to watch breasts jiggle with every well-told joke or story. We exchanged e-mails, hugs, and kisses... But I wasn't offered the shirt...When we finally left - the club owner was cleaning up, barely beating the sun, which would be showing itself soon. One of the staff smiled at us and said somewhat meekly, "You guys sounded great." I suppose she's right - a perfect encounter inspires some wonderful loudness. The night was a surprise from the start - we'd done more than we'd ever expected and made friends on top of it. And it was one of those friendships that inspired me to surprise Mari with one last step in her now complete emergence.

Although we had talked about a threesome, nothing had ever come of it. Kelsey and I had a great sexual relationship, but it had been just the two of us. I had mentioned that our friend Ryan might be a possible choice, and Kelsey agreed. However, neither of us had been willing to make that jump from fantasy to reality. One night, Ryan had stopped by for a few beers when Kelsey pulled me aside and asked if I had said anything to him about the three of us getting together? I told her I had not and asked her why? She said she was just curious and went to get us another beer. Kelsey was dressed in cutoff shorts and a tank top without a bra. Her big titties jiggled and shook as we all talked and laughed, and her nipples were plainly visible through the thin tank. I have always been proud of her and liked to show her off, and I noticed Ryan checking her out. After a couple more beers, Kelsey said she was hot (it was a warm summer night). I said I was too, and I felt like getting naked. I looked at Ryan and asked if he wanted to get naked with us? Surprised, Ryan said, "Sure!" When I looked at Kelsey, she was already pulling her tank top over her head and sat there, naked from the waist up. She made a show of running her hands up her tummy and lifting up her big tits to cool off. "I know you boys love them," she said, "and I do too, but big old titties can get hot!" I stood up and began taking my shirt and pants off, with Ryan quickly following my lead. I reached over, unsnapped Kelsey's shorts, and slid them off her hips. Ryan couldn't take his eyes off her. His dick was already hard, as was mine, and Kelsey's nipples were beginning to grow from anticipation. I had Kelsey sit between Ryan and me and kissed her as I began squeezing her tit and pinching her nipple. Then, I leaned over and sucked her nipple into my mouth and felt it harden. As Ryan started feeling Kelsey's other tit, I pulled her legs open, slowly rubbed her pussy, and felt her juices begin to flow. Kelsey reached out with both hands, grabbed our hard dicks, and began pumping up and down. I was in heaven, watching my lover stroke another man's dick right in front of me as he played with her tit. I don't think my dick had ever been that hard. I wanted to see her suck another man's dick, and Kelsey didn't disappoint. I watched as she slowly licked the head of Ryan's cock and slid her lips down until they almost touched his pubic hair. I whispered encouraging words in her ear as I rubbed her body and caressed her ass and pussy. Ryan ran his fingers through her hair and pulled her head down as she sucked him deep into her throat. The sight of my woman sucking his dick and fondling his balls was the most erotic thing I had ever seen. But the best was yet to come. Kelsey raised up, licked her lips, and said it was my turn as she leaned over and took my dick in her mouth. Having her suck my dick while Ryan watched was almost as good as watching her suck his dick. As she sucked my hard cock, Kelsey slowly turned her ass toward Ryan and got on her hands and knees in front of him. He immediately leaned over and began licking her pussy and asshole. Kelsey began to moan, and I knew she was turned on as I had never seen her before. When Ryan slipped a couple of fingers into her pussy and stroked in and out a few times, I felt her shudder and buck her hips as she had a powerful orgasm. Not wanting to cum just yet, I told Kelsey to stop and take a break for a minute. As she laid back on the couch, I stretched her legs, knelt between them, and started licking her clit. When I looked up, I saw Ryan with his dick in her mouth, fucking her face. Kelsey was caressing his balls as she sucked him deep into her mouth. Ryan had reached down and was squeezing her tits. One, then the other. I got up on the couch on the other side of Kelsey and put my dick up to her face. Now, she had two dicks to suck, and she put the head of my dick in her mouth along with Ryan's. She had two dicks in her mouth and massaged both our balls simultaneously. I couldn't wait any longer and told Kelsey I had to see her fuck Ryan. Kelsey told Ryan to lie back on the couch and straddled him. I took Ryan's dick in my hand and sucked his dick into my mouth to make sure it was slick before I put the head of his dick up to Kelsey's pussy. She slowly sank down onto it until it was in her as far as it would go. Then, she began to move up and down fucking him for all she was worth. I saw his dick, slick with her pussy juices, pumping in and out of her pussy. That is one sight I will never forget. I wet my finger off Ryan's cock, slowly pushed a finger into Kelsey's asshole, and felt her push back on it until my entire finger was in. I could feel Ryan's dick as he fucked her. Removing my finger, I lubed my cock and replaced my finger with my dick. As I slowly penetrated Kelsey's ass, we all three began a rhythm. It wasn't long until I felt I was about to cum. As I pumped Kelsey's ass harder and deeper, she began to moan. Then, Ryan began to pump faster. At the same time, Ryan and I blew our loads into Kelsey as she squealed in her own explosive orgasm. After a few moments to rest, Kelsey went and got a damp washcloth, cleaned both our dicks off, and gave each one a kiss on the head. I told Kelsey how much I loved her, and Ryan told us how much he had enjoyed being with us.

Anyone remember Craigslist Casual encounters? It was early 2000s when Craigslist Casual Encounters was the go-to cruising spot for swinging couples, cuckolds and the bi-curious. It was also the go-to for many flakes, and it was rare occasion when CL paid off (less than 6 times). That still did not discourage me to check MW4M listings regularly, looking for that unicorn swinging couple. One particular couple from Florida posted blurry nude pics of them standing with arms around each other and wrote "We are a married white couple looking for an erotic experience with a well-hung, fit, dominant male. Diana is 38, Dave is 40, both bicurious and submissive. We are real, discreet and very selective, we expect the same from you. In order to be considered, please send nude pics and propose a DETAILED scenario. Finalists will be asked to interview on cam chat, where we will get to know you better." I was on business travel staying in a hotel and took a few pics standing naked in front of the hotel mirror, shaved cock in various states of arousal. I attached them to a message that read. "Nice to meet you, Tommy here. I normally only provide nude pics when I receive them first, but will make an exception for you two since I like your attitude. As you can see, I am a well equipped stud with an 8" baby-maker and gym built body." "The scenario I propose is for you both to be my personal sex slaves. This will entail following instructions first through pic exchanges, then on camera, then in my hotel room if you both prove to be worthy. With that, I want you to both immediately shave your pubic region into a landing strips, then sent me pics with a sign in your hand saying 'for Tommy'. Diana, I want you to pull your panties down to your knees and Dave I want you fully nude and to provide a frontal with Diana standing behind you pinching a nipple with one hand and holding a finger into his lips." I clicked send and poured myself a whiskey, kicking myself a little for being so forceful with my demands. But it was the "submissive" keyword that gave me hope this was what they wanted. Within 30 minutes a reply came in with two pictures attached. The first was Diana in a red bikini top and bottoms pulled down to her knees. A cropped red bush extending from clit to just under her navel. I could see her nipples were rock hard and knew she was excited as she was arching her back slightly. Her face was slightly blurred out but I could tell she was very attractive, with blonde hair in pigtails. The second pic was of Dave standing with a cute semi, pubic hair buzzed and shaped just like Diana's. He did have a hard swimmers body, and his cock was semi hard. Diana was behind him hidden, but as I directed was pinching his nipple with her red fingernail polish with one hand and the two fingers of the other hand stuck into his mouth as he sucked. Wow, he did it! I guess the ball is in my court now I drafted up another email with a video cam chat link for them to join, reminding them they have 20 minutes to join otherwise I'd disappear forever. I stripped nude and put on a white terrycloth robe that the hotel leaves for guests, leaving it slightly open so that I could have full access to my cock on display if they showed up. Within 10 minutes I hear a video call coming in and accept. The video was not yet turned on which gave me a chance to give their first instructions. "Hello, Dave and Diana, you both look very sexy and I love that you were compliant. I want to hear your voices first, so please introduce yourselves and tell you what want from this." Dave introduced himself in a nervous voice, saying that both he and Diana are very excited to please me. Diana then introduced herself and suggested they should be spanked for all of the dirty talk they had after seeing my pic. "OK, it's video time. Turn it on!" The camera came into focus with them both kneeling on their bed wearing exactly what I told them. "Dave, pull Diana's tits out of her bikini top." He moves behind her and lifts the bikini tip up, her milky tits and big nipples spilling out. "Now Dave, take off her bikini bottoms and stand her up so I can check her out better." Dave takes off her silky and places them on the bed, grabbing the phone that they are filming with. Diana stands up and turns to wiggle her ass in the camera while Dave films. "Dave, spank her ass hard." She gives a little aroused shriek as I hear a crisp slap on her ample buttocks. He gives hear a few more swats until her shrieks turn into moans and her ass turns pink. "Now Diana, turn and hold your tits in both hands, try to suck your own nipples." Diana does as she is told, holding her breasts and licking each nipple one at a time. "Very good, now Diana take the camera and film Dave." I noticed Dave's nipples were as hard as Diana's and asked him why? "Um, well it's a little cold in here and I'm quite aroused," he stammered. "Well, I want you comfortable, so go ahead and put on Diana's bikini and see if that helps." I hear him and Diana both gasp and hesitate. "Dave, you already shaved your pubes it looks like you have a pussy. NOW get dressed!" Dave still had the red bikini bottoms in his hands and fumbled for a minute to find the waistband and slip them on. Diana reached behind and untied her bikini top, then helped Dave get it on. Just before I asked Diana pulled the bottoms up hard, giving him a power wedgie that left him looking like he was wearing a thong. "Wow, you look like a super hot sissy Dave. Do you feel feminine?" "Yes sir I do". "Well then lay on your back and masturbate as if you were Diana. Do it just like Diana does." Dave lays back and shoves his hand down the front if the panties simulating rubbing a clit and fingering a pussy. His other hand twists and pinches his nipple. "Diana, put two fingers in his mouth and tell him to suck my cock." Diana smiles with a devilish grin and does exactly that. "Suck Tommy's cock honey while I watch." Dave is breathing hard and drooling on her finger... mouth making satisfied sounds as he sucks. "Okay, that's great. For the final video I want Diana to sit on your face Dave as she faces the camera and talks to me." Dave lays back and Diana eagerly lowers her pussy on his face... Her tits are swinging back and forth and nipples rock hard as she moans and wiggles. "That's right, eat that wet pussy good Dave. Lick her tight ass too while you are down there." Within five minutes Diana is moaning with orgasm, looking right at me, tits shaking. "Wow, that was hot! OK now both of you stand up and face the camera. I don't like to see anyone not get off, so Diana I want you to jerk your husband off keeping his cock in those panties. Make him cum in them and then both of you go to bed just like that. NO fucking or other sex, tomorrow we meet in person." Diana gets on her knees in front of him and engulfs his panty-clad cock in her mouth. He moans and holds her head, bucking as she coaxes the cum out of his cock staining the panties. "Excellent, you two pass. Go to sleep and tomorrow we will plan the next phase." They both look surprised and a little disappointed that it is over. I kiss them both good bye and promise to contact them in the morning. #### Let me know if you like this story and whether I should write part 2!

We both had graduated from college and Sue saw an ad from a local modeling agency looking for male and female models. She set up an interview and was hired. Her first modeling assignment was a "fashion show" for Fredericks of Hollywood clothing. This was similar to what she had done once in college so she decided to do it again. The fashion show was in the next town and was at a person's home. When we both got there we were greeted by the hostess from the modeling agency, and about a dozen men. The event was uneventful as she modeled every outfit, saving the last which was a light yellow teddy with "open cups" exposing her breasts and crotchless bottoms exposing her pussy which ever since our trip to Mexico with Dan, she kept clean shaven. We got married soon after. Sue and I both found jobs at the same high tech company and after a few months the Director of Sue's department called her in his office. He told her he didn't want to cross any lines but needed to ask if she ever did any modeling because he had been to a house that had a lingerie fashion show and she looked like the model. Sue was a bit embarrassed and admitted that it was her. At this particular time I was under a lot of stress with my work and hadn't been up for as much sex as Sue wanted...and it became an issue of me trying to explain that it had nothing to do with her and that I still found her very attractive. This went on for a couple of months. Eventually she told me that she felt the Director that mentioned the fashion show was starting to flirt a bit. They had sat together a few times in the cafe for lunch and he was starting to make some suggestive comments. I told her that if she wanted to she could encourage it and see where it took them as it would also take some pressure off of me. Within a week Sue came home from work and said that the Director (John) called her in his office and shut the door. He started with, "I want to be very careful of what I'm going to say because I don't want to lose my job if I offend you about something." Sue interrupted him and said, "I know what you are talking about. We've been having discussions that probably cross the line, and we are both guilty of that. So say what you want to say, and I won't be offended." John then told her that she's been driving him crazy and that he constantly thinks about her. He also said, "Even right now with you in my office I want to bend you over my desk and have sex with you." Sue then looked at him and said, "John, I've known we were heading to this based upon our conversations, and I didn't want to stop it. Obviously, we can't do anything in your office, but all you need to do is invite me to your house." And then she said, "And to be honest about it, my husband knows and is ok with it." John was a divorced man so he lived alone and didn't have to worry about sneaking around. And with that, Sue came home after work and told me that that Friday she would be leaving work right at 5 pm and going to John's house. I made arrangements with my best friend to go out to a sports bar for the night, to help me keep my mind off things to help the time go by quicker. I got home at 10 p.m. wondering if Sue would be home.....and I waited and watched as the clock hit 11 p.m., midnight, and then I finally called her at 12:30 in the morning and she answered her phone stating she was on her way and would be home by 1 a.m. John lived 25 minutes in the other direction from work so he lived about one hour from our house. As soon as Sue got home she looked at me and all she said was "I don't care how tired you are, you need to take me to bed to re-claim me." I asked her how it went and she said she'd tell me when we got to bed. I was surprised she spent so much time with him. Apparently John came inside her three times, telling her that he "was inspired" by her. Sue told me that even after cumming in her, that he'd leave his cock in her pussy because he wanted to take advantage of every minute he had with her. And they would either spoon after cumming or they would be facing each other with his cock still in her and they'd just talk....and they did that all three times he came. The next morning was Saturday and it looked like she was getting dressed for work. I asked her what she was doing and she said she had to go back into work as they were working on a major project with pressing deadlines. For the 1st time in all these years of being open minded it really bothered me knowing she would be with him again after just getting fucked by him about 10 hours earlier. I didn't like it because I felt their relationship was getting more "personal", rather than just about the sex. Little did I know what would happen later. About 2-3 years later we were in our bedroom getting ready to call it a night and Sue looked up at me and said, "I have to tell you something and I'm worried about you getting mad but I can't live like this, keeping a secret from you." I asked her what she was talking about and I never even thought of John being brought up. She then proceeded to tell me that after that first night with John that she saw him a couple more times. That three times she went to his house when she told me she was going shopping and that one time he was out sick and he had called her at work, and that during lunch she went to his house to visit him because when he called her he jokingly said, "I'm in the mood for a blowjob right now, can you come over at lunch time"...and that's what she did. I went silent when she told me this and all I said was, "leave the room, I need time to think through this." I didn't speak to her that night and didn't respond to her trying to bring up conversation for the next couple of days. Finally she came to me and said, "All right, I understand you're angry but can you please speak to me. I don't know what I can do other than keep apologizing to you." She said that she would be willing to do "anything to earn back your trust." I looked at her and told her that she was right about me being angry and that I felt betrayed and I didn't know how long it would take me to get over that feeling. I also told her that I couldn't get it out of my mind that she had made arrangements with another man, to fuck him, and she kept it from me. We had always been open with each other about this. I mentioned how hurt I was by the deceit rather than the physical act of having sex and developing a friendship with John but that at the same time I felt myself being turned on by it. I then asked her if she was serious about doing "anything" to earn back my trust? She said "yes", and I said, "you might not like what I'm about to say." She said it didn't matter if she liked it or not, she just wanted to earn back my trust. I proceeded to tell her that I would be going on Adult Friend Finder and that I would find a guy that she would have to start fucking. So I eventually found another person named John and met up with him. He was a divorced guy who owned his own small construction company that included two different crews. They would build homes, and do high end renovations. He lived alone, and his schedule was fairly flexible. All John asked of me was to bring pictures of Sue as I told him I needed to meet him alone first as I knew the type of guy Sue would be interested in. I told Sue what I was doing. She said she understood. I told her I needed to take a few pictures of her in fairness to John to see if he would be interested. Sue again understood. I met with John and he was absolutely interested in Sue based upon the pictures and I could tell he had a personality that would go well with Sue's. When I came home after meeting John I told Sue about meeting John and felt that he would work out well. I also told Sue, that if things went well after the three of us getting together the first time that "earning my trust" would require a longer term Friends with Benefits situation, until I got the previous situation out of my system Again, Sue said she understood. We met at John's house and got pizza delivered to help start the relationship and eventually I just said, "Are both of you comfortable"? They both said yes, and with that John took Sue into his bedroom and they fucked each other. When they were done, they both came out of the bedroom fully dressed. I then told Sue to take off her shirt and pants as I wanted her to just be standing in front of John and me with her sheer green bra and matching sheer green panties. She gave me this look, and I just shrugged and said, "you know why." She did what she was asked and we visited for about another 20 minutes, giving John the opportunity to stare at Sue's totally sheer bra, still exposing her tits and nipples the entire time...and left for home. On the drive, Sue did say that John was a very friendly person. I told her that John and I would be talking the next day to get his feelings but that she needed to be prepared for anything because of her prior indiscretion with the previous John. All she replied with was "OK, I understand." John and I had our conversation and he said the night couldn't have gone better and that he was very attracted to Sue, and that he also just had a very good feeling of a relationship between the three of us. I told him I agreed. When I got home, Sue asked how my conversation with John went. I told her that he was attracted to her and he enjoyed the sex with her. I asked Sue if she would be upset if I told her that he was the one I was going to pick for her to start fucking on a regular basis and she said if that is what she needed to do to regain trust that she could do it as she also felt they were compatible in bed, and she also liked the conversation the three of us had and felt we all could be friends. But Sue didn't know what would be happening next. I told Sue that John and I discussed how "moving forward" would look like and that we both were in agreement. I then gave Sue John's phone number and told her he was expecting her call. That from now on the two of them would communicate with each other but Sue, unlike with the previous John, needed to tell me every time she and John would be getting together. Again, Sue understood and said she promised to be totally honest with me about anything to do with John and she was willing to do whatever I wanted her to do, given what had previously happened. I then looked at Sue and told her to call John, and I wanted her to be "forward" with him on the phone and that she first needed to ask him if he felt comfortable after meeting the two of us (I already knew how he was going to answer). I then instructed Sue to specifically say on the phone that she was "also very comfortable both in conversation, as well as being in bed with him." Sue then stated, at my request, "I'm interested in seeing you on a regular basis if you are. And if you can commit to not dating any women on the side, I'll commit to having sex with you, pretty much whenever you want. And, one more thing, if you are ok with it, I'd rather you no longer wear a condom." And that started what turned out to be about a 15 year relationship where we are all still friends today. About two months after they started seeing each other, John called me and asked about the possibility of Sue working for him part time. He was thinking about her going to his house two days a week, just half days. One day would be to work on calling back customers who call to set up an appointment with him, and another half day to take care of sending out the bills, and making bill payments to suppliers, etc. I had an idea pop into my head because I was still of the mindset of "punishing" Sue for cheating on me earlier. John really liked my idea and now I was going to tell Sue. When I told Sue what John had asked and what he and I decided she initially thought it was asking too much...but I reminded her about how hurtful her cheating had been and that I really needed her to do this. Sue was a teacher and was about to have almost three full months off. I told her that John would be paying her to work part time out of his house for two days a week. She needed to be at his house around 7:30 in the morning to review his schedule so she could set up appointments for him to meet with people calling asking for a quote of construction work, and then on the second day she would handle all the billing that needed to be either paid, or invoiced. She looked at me perplexed as if to say, "Ok, what's the big deal?" I then told her that EVERY day she went to his house to work that she was not allowed to wear a bra, and had to wear a top that was revealing either because of sheerness or being low cut. After her saying, "Are your serious?", I responded, "You are damn right I'm serious, and frankly it's all because you were fucking the other John without telling me. Now I'll know for the next three months what you'll be doing, and the plan is that you and John will be fucking each other each day, and sometimes 2X a day (when you first get there, and when he comes home for lunch). She said, "Ok, I get it, but I hope this is coming to the end of it." I then had her call John and had her say the following to him, "I hear you have a job opening for me, can you confirm the dress code and expectations that I just heard from my husband." She listened to his response and said "When do you want me to start?. And for the next three months she arrived at John's house, always with a sweater on in case she got stopped by a police officer or if something weird happened on her way "to work." And the first thing she did when she got in the house was take her sweater off. The very first time she was to go to work she came downstairs and took her sweater off and said, "Does this meet your approval?" She was obviously braless, wearing a thin, low cut tank top with low arm holes exposing plenty of side boob, and you could make out the color of her nipples through the top. I told Sue I couldn't have picked out better work attire and then she went to work. During the three months doing this I had to go on a business trip for a few days so I called John and told him to call Sue and ask her out to dinner and make plans to spend some time at his house. I also told John I wanted "photo proof of him fucking her so I know she went." This was also going to be a test to see if Sue would be honest about telling me what she was going to do. About 30 minutes after talking with John, Sue called me. She told me that John had asked her out to dinner and wanted to make sure I was ok with that? She said it felt like she was going "on a date" rather than just being a friend with benefits. I told her it felt the same way to me, and considering that she pretty much "went on dates" with the previous John without my knowledge, that she now needed to realize that she was about to start dating John WITH my knowledge. She asked how much longer she needed to go through with this and I told her I hadn't even started to think about that yet because I had been hurt so much. So Sue and John had their first "date" while I was away on business. John sent me an email that included an attachment. He laughingly wrote: "As you requested, my first date with your wife happened. I also told her that you asked me to inform her that you wanted her to agree to start "dating me" rather than just me fucking her. And she agreed to it, so once she's back teaching and can't come over during the summer anymore, she is going to start seeing me for longer periods of time rather than coming over for an hour to fuck each other, we'll grab dinner or take a drive somewhere." John also told me to watch the attachment as he sent "more than a photo". I opened the attachment and saw two things: a photo of my wife's face with his cock in her mouth, pressing her cheek from the inside so I could see his cock bump pushing out her cheek. And he also sent me a video that lasted a few minutes of him fucking her. He told me not to worry, that he'd delete both the photo and video, but I told him I wanted him to keep it so he'd always be able to look back on how they looked fucking each other. And that relationship lasted around 15 years. After fucking John about 10 times Sue told me that she noticed something different and wanted to be honest with me. I asked her what she was talking about. She said it felt like John was "fucking" her at times like he was paying for it but other times it was more emotional, it was starting to feel like he was "making love" to her. I told her I guess that would be normal after seeing someone consistently that you liked. I told her I was ok with that. She then said she was starting to feel like she was making love to him at times, that it was emotional for her as well feeling like she was giving her body to someone she cared about as a friend. She wasn't having any feelings of being in love with him, but she was getting some emotional connection where she wanted to give herself to him when they saw each other. It turned me on. The frequency of sex got less over the last couple of years but he and I estimated, that not counting the three months she worked for him and they fucked anywhere from 2-4 times a week, that he had fucked her somewhere between 50-100 times. And to this day, years later, the thought that she's been fucked so much by the same guy is a turn-on. We all still remain friends today. I thought that would be the end of our openess in our marriage but there would be two other men that would enter our lives, both of which got substantial time with my hotwife. And she wanted it. If you'd like to read about it, let me know and I'll write it up.

Sue and I both decided to take the part-time jobs as there were only two months left in the semester. For the next eight Saturdays I bussed tables while she waited on tables in short shorts and an apron from the waist down. It was an incredible experience that would make me hard watching the number of guys that got to see her 34C tits and light-colored nipples. And that would last for 4 hours every Saturday. As we were coming to our last Saturday of the semester and subsequent return to our home state I thought it would be cool to let the guys of our dorm know about the job she had had the previous two months. Initially some of them were in disbelief but didn't want to miss out on seeing her tits as many had probably imagined what they looked like since she was primarily braless during the semester. On the way to work on her final Saturday I told her to expect some surprise visitors. She gave me that look of "now what did you do?" and I told her. After some make believe "I can't believe you did that!" she settled in with the realization that she would be seeing a number of guys she had gotten to know, and more importantly, they would now actually see her naked breasts for the first time. Sure enough about 12 guys from the dorm came in, a few of which were friends and not even from our dorm. After the initial uncomfortableness she became totally at ease with the situation and didn't mind the outright staring at her boobs. Little did I know what this would evolve into, until our following Junior school year as we went on another student exchange program to a school in northern California. Sue and I ended up in different dorms but I had become friends with Dan who lived on the floor above me. He was a senior and had a single room. The three of us were listening to music and just visiting in his room one night and Dan dropped a deck of cards on a table and asked, "Want to play cards?" He and I had preplanned this and I responded with, "All I know how to play is poker." Sue replied she knew Crazy 8's. Dan said, "I dare you guys to play strip poker." Sue looked at me and said, "Be honest with me - you guys have already talked about this, haven't you?" I replied, "Honestly, yes - how'd you know?" She just shook her head and said, "Who is dealing first?" I immediately started getting hard and Sue gave me this look that I didn't quite understand. Eventually we were all down to our underwear with Sue having a bra on (for some reason) and panties. She then lost a hand and as she stood up to unclasp her bra from the front I told her to stop. Sue asked "why?" to which Dan replied with a laugh "yeah, why?". I then said that part of the game at this point is that the guys got to take her bra off as slow as we wanted. I'm guessing the beer we had been drinking had something to do with it but Sue willingly smiled and said "guys are perverts" and put her hands to her sides. Dan and I each took one side of the clasp in the front of her bra and slowly unhooked it and dragged our hands across each tit. Sue was now letting Dan feel her up and was actually getting into it. After about 15 seconds or so she said that was enough and time to deal another hand. So the three of us were now all sitting on the bed with Dan and I having obvious hard-on's and Sue's nipples were erect. The next hand Sue also lost and as she stood up, Dan and I also stood up and said, "We get to take these off." I asked Dan, "Do you want the front or the back?" (knowing full well he would take the front). As we pulled her panties down, Dan slowly ran his middle finger down the slit of Sue's cunt, and then right back up it. She said that was enough, but that it was our turn to lose our underwear to end the game. We told her the game was over as she had lost all her clothes. She jokingly said that it wasn't fair. I then said, "I tell you what, we'll play one more hand and if you win, we'll take our underwear off, but if you lose the hand since you're already naked, you have to lie down on the bed and Dan and I can use our hands only on you." She didn't fight that idea at all and simply said, "For how long?" I said, "We'll draw a card from the deck and whatever the card is it would be for that amount of time in minutes, face cards would be ten minutes, Aces would be 15 minutes, but the Queen of Spades would be an hour." I has said the last one as I envisioned that card looking a little like her pussy. Unfortunately the card she picked from the deck was a 6 so for the next six minutes Dan and I were feeling her tits and pussy. Dan tried to insert his finger in her cunt and she said that wasn't part of the game. With that the night ended and Sue and I went back to our respective rooms. The next day when I saw Sue I told her I had trouble sleeping as I kept thinking about what had happened. She admitted the same thing and said she was surprised at how much it turned her on as she was thinking about it in bed. I had been worried a little bit that she was going to wake up the next day and be mad about it. Little did I know it was just the beginning and within a couple of weeks things were about to change. A couple weeks later Dan talked to me about the upcoming spring break. He had his own car and was thinking about going down to visit Tijuana, San Diego, and then hitting the tourist spots in Hollywood and trying to see the Tonight Show live. He had a proposition for me that he was hoping Sue and I would go along with. Sue and I were planning on staying on campus as we didn't have a car. He offered to pay for all the gas in his car and also he would pay for the hotel rooms wherever we stayed if for the entire week Sue would be willing to act as if she had two boyfriends the entire time, including having sex with him. The idea alone got my mind racing and I immediately told him I was definitely good with it and that I'd talk with Sue. When I told Sue she was initially surprised that Dan would suggest such a thing but with a nervous smile she said, "I'm not going to say yes, but I'm not going to say no," and to give her a day to think about it. The next day she said she only had one question for me and that was if I was sure that I'd be ok with it and that if she at any time got too uncomfortable with it, that we could stop it and pay our fair share. I enthusiastically said that wouldn't be a problem and that I was excited to see what it would be like. When I told Dan her response he was obviously very excited as well but he felt it was important for us to get together in his room the night before spring break started just to make sure Sue was still ok with everything and to talk things out. The night before we were to leave Sue and I went up to Dan's room and it was obvious everyone was a little nervous and there was some nervous chit chat until Dan finally broke the ice and said, "Look, I don't want us to get to Tijuana and Sue gets cold feet or that she feels pressure for the rest of the week to do anything." With that he looked at Sue and said, "Can I kiss you?" Sue said, "I guess we might as well find out now before we've driven 12 hours to Mexico," and she went up to Dan and started making out with him. Within seconds he was taking off her clothes and laying her on the bed. As he was feeling her up, he then slid his hand onto her pussy and said, "If you want to fuck me during the week, spread your legs right now and raise your hips." Sue looked over to me for approval and with that she spread her legs and tilted up at the hips. Dan stood up and pulled his shorts down. He told her to grab his cock and to slowly slide it in her but that he wanted her to tell him something...and with that, as Sue slid him inside her moist cunt, she said, "This pussy is going to be just as much yours all week." Dan told her that he wanted to own it all week and Sue stared directly in his eyes and replied, "I want you to own it, I want both of you to own all of me." And with that, we left the next day for Mexico.

Claire and Amy arrived home together on Wednesday evening. Amy said, “Claire got her first hall pass”. Then Claire said, “Amy told me all about her hall passes, I’m super excited.” We had a few snacks and a drink or two, then Amy took Claire to the bedroom to let her choose a night dress. She chose a sexy negligée, it maybe was a bit big for her however... Amy said she would be watching a movie on TV, so if Clare and I wanted to go upstairs that’s perfect timing. We went upstairs and laid side-by-side on the bed talking. I asked Claire how old she was when she first made love? She said 15 years ago when she was 17. I told her that I was about 19 and that it was with Amy before we were married. We discussed how many different partners we had had. Claire said about six or seven for her. She said that she was quite promiscuous, and had sex with every boyfriend. I told her about our one experience many years ago when we were camping with friends and how Amy had guided us rewards swinging. Apparently she knew the story about how Amy and Ken had begun having sex with his wife’s blessing. Claire told me about the parties they went to before moving here. They were soft swapping parties with college friends. Then they would have sex with their partner. When she and Pete moved here in April and Lesley suggested swinging they quickly liked the idea. Claire said she had fun with me in July and our threesome with Melissa was sort of OK. She now wanted to catch up where we left off. She put on her negligée. She said look no patch, I take the pill now. I stripped down to my T-shirt and shorts. We began slow foreplay, her nipples were already quite hard as was my cock. "Let’s see how long we can holdout before you fuck me," she said. We played for almost one hour. We did some 69, lots of nipple kissing and body massaging. After two hours we finally said let’s go for it. Claire’s pussy was extra moist. My cock slipped in all the way without any effort. "Hold to it there and don’t move while I count to one hundred," said Claire. At 99 she started making small movements that felt like a sensation of small electric shocks going across the end of my cock. We then changed to Claire riding on top. Perfectly gauged strokes that hit her where she got the best sensation. After a while we moved to laying on our sides with me entering her pussy from behind and squeezing her breasts. This is how we had our first orgasm, with Claire screaming as I filled her with warm cum. We laid for about half an hour before we had our second orgasm with Claire’s vagina oozing warm cum. Claire said that Amy would want all the details in the morning. She said that she would tell the same story to Amy and Pete.

I'm Mistral, and my husband Tim and I attended the most fabulous swingers party the previous weekend at our new friends' large manor house. We were filled with glee when they invited us back the following weekend for another cum-filled night of debauchery. They also suggested we bring some friends if we liked. John and Wendy were a couple we knew from our charity work. They were young, idealistic, and very open-minded. We didn't think they were swingers, but the subject had come up in casual conversation. They were curious but remained evasive about their thoughts on the subject. We decided all we could do was broach the issue and see what happened. The next evening, John and Wendy arrived after Tim and Mistral. They followed the crowd upstairs. As they climbed the stairs amongst the excited and bubbly people, Wendy remembered the afternoon and that phone call. John's voice was nervous and excited, "Hi, Babe! We have a party invite from Tim and Mistral to join them at their friends' swinger party tonight. I know we have fantasized about this. How do you feel?" Wendy felt panic surge through her stomach, excitement flooded her pussy, and her nipples perked up hard. "Wow, that is short notice. What happens if we don't like it?" "Babe, I will never make you," John promised. "We both have to want this to happen. I am sorry to spring it on you like this, and maybe we should forget it then." Wendy said, "No, John, I did not say 'NO,' just what happens? When we fantasized about swinging, you said you would love to watch me in a group of men getting fucked by them all. Are you sure about that?" Wendy had visualized these events, wishing desperately that John would take the lead and say, 'We will do it.' In their role-playing, they often pretended to be at a swingers party changing partners. One of Wendy's games was to roll up two large pillows, tie a belt around with a strap-on dildo attached to the belt, put her large vibrator into the cup, and ride the pillows, getting fucked hard by the vibrator. John would come from behind and fuck her arse or go to the front, and she would suck him to a spluttering cum inside her mouth. In her mind, these were real men fucking her, and she shared herself with the men, and John loved the attention and continuous pleasure. In reply to Wendy's question, John said, "Oh yes, while I am having the same with two girls, one on my face and one on my cock, I would love it! Babe, I am sure. How about you?" Wendy gulped. The secret she had held in her head for so long was about to become real. "Let's do it. Let's go! Are you sure you won't feel jealous watching me come on some man's cock with another somewhere else inside me? I don't have a thing to wear. What do I need?" John said, "The theme is An Officer and a Gentleman. I can go dressed as a USA Army General using my dad's old uniform. You wear your sexy red top and skirt. You know, the top that doesn't come all the way down, the skirt with the elastic waistband hanging low on you, and your suspenders and stockings. No thong, no bra. You will show off your pussy to her best. My cock is getting hard just thinking about it!" Wendy replied, "I will be ready when you get home. Your dad's uniform will need a press, and I will prepare everything. See you at 6:00 tonight, darling." Her hands were shaking when she replaced the receiver breathing shallowly and jerkily as the realization hit home that tonight it would happen! During the afternoon, she got John's clothes ready, checked her dress, found the right shoes, and laid it all out, ready for later. A long hot soak where she shaved her pussy bare using John's razor and made sure her legs and armpits were perfect. Resting on the bed, she shuffled through the videos they kept hidden from guests and found her favorite, "Suzie's Gang Bang." A fast-action orgy video in which this girl gets fucked by five men altogether. Wendy often watched this and used her vibrator when John was away or working late. Sometimes when her cycle was at ovulation, her sex drive was limitless, and she would role-play watching the action. The action on the screen hotted up as the men were penetrating Susie left, right, and center. A closeup on-screen of pussy open and dripping. A cock slid into it, wetting itself with her fluids. It slid out, rubbed against her tiny rosebud anus, and gently but firmly slid into opening her slowly. At the same time, another cock pushed into her pussy. Wendy loved this part and rolled onto her side, turned on the vibrator, and sunk it into her arse. Her fingers slid into her pussy, working gently to pleasure her clit. Her hips were thrusting back and forward faster and faster as her climax built. She reached down and switched on her biggest vibrator, a black cock that was as real as it gets. The vibrator was thrust inside her cunt, and she moaned and moaned herself into a massive climax. Wendy relaxed, watched the movie, enjoyed the post-climactic euphoria, and gently played with her clit. In her mind, she watched the swingers' party unfold - couples fucking, girl-girl, MFM, and FMF at this imaginary party. Inside her head, she had been desperate to fulfill these needs, and it was finally coming true. In the past, Wendy was often on the verge of saying to John, "Let's try swinging!" She always shrank away from the responsibility in case he rejected the reality. Fantasies are fine, but who knows what the reality will bring? After so many conversations about swinging, so many nearly made decisions, and all those fantasies that included imaginary swinging, they had chosen to go ahead. With an overwhelming certainty, she laid back, smiled, and said to herself, "Tonight, I will fuck a roomful of men. I hope I don't disappoint them; my clit is tingling with anticipation!" Wendy switched on the vibrator, and her hands moved over her breasts, pinching her nipples and then down to her pussy. Her hips were rocking back and forth. She rolled the pillows up, tied the belt around, clipped the vibrator into the belt, and climbed on top, sinking the vibrator deep inside her pussy and working herself to another peak. She closed her eyes and started rocking harder and harder. Then, a voice penetrated the action, and John stood naked and erect in front of her. She blushed with embarrassment, and he thrust his cock into her mouth. It tasted slightly salty. He lasted about 10 seconds and then dumped the load down her throat, bringing her to a climax. John smiled and gently rolled Wendy into his arms. "You looked fantastic when I walked in and found you fucking your brains out with your vibrator on top of those pillows. If I feel as proud of you at the party as I did then and how aroused it made me, I can't wait to watch you fuck the guys. Will you enjoy watching me and sharing my pleasure?" "Oh yes," she said in her little girl's voice, "I will love watching you; maybe I can do a 69 with her and lick her pussy while you thrust in and out and feel your balls contract when you come inside her." "Mmmmmm, I wonder if all the girls will be bi? I wonder if I could do a girly threesome? Mmmmmm, I wonder if I can get two men to come at the same time inside me. That would be fun too." "Can I be your vixen tonight and play dirty?" John smiled and spoke softly, the care showing in his voice. "Babe, we will have a fabulous time together and with other couples or whatever, don't be shy to try what you want, and feel able to say NO if you don't want. Above all, enjoy yourself, and pleasure comes first," she reminded him. So back to the party! They gathered around a pool table, with the group laughing and joking about the action starting all around. Wendy looked at the two girls on the pool table with their legs over the shoulders of four guys who were licking and sucking nipples, pussies, and one man had her toes in his mouth, sucking them like a breastfeeding baby. Wendy started to pant. She could not get her breath. Her heart was racing, her knees buckled, and she began to shake. Tears flooded down her face. John cried, "What's up! What's up!" Wendy sank against the woman beside her shaking uncontrollably. The girl instinctively put her arms around Wendy and held her close, supporting Wendy against herself. "Sushhhhh baby, you are all right!" the woman cooed, "What is worrying you? You don't have to do any of this if you are afraid." Wendy snuggled against the comforting figure, put her face against the warm, feminine neck, and nuzzled her cheek, kissing it gently. Her hand moved without command to the woman's breast, and she felt the nipple harden as she caressed it gently. The shaking was easing now, and Wendy felt a little bolder. She turned the woman's face towards her, looked into her eyes, and moved forward slowly, anticipating a gentle and subtle kiss. The tongue was not stiff and probing like a man's but gentle, enticing, and exciting. Wendy's free hand moved down to the woman's belly and softly caressed the feminine rounded shape moving slowly downwards to find that sweetly perfumed garden where a secret lotus stem was waiting to be stroked. Hands caressed breasts and pussy. Now both girls turned on to each other. John watched, fascinated. He had never seen Wendy with another woman, and his cock raged hard inside his pants. As if in a dream, Wendy pushed the girl gently onto the pool table so her bottom was on edge. She bent down, opened her legs, put them on her shoulders, and snuggled her face between them, savoring the beautiful feminine smells and tastes. Gently opening up the inner lips with her tongue, finding her clit and teasing, teasing just off the edge, making her wait for the full pleasure. Female wetness was seeping all over Wendy's face as the girl was getting nearer and nearer to release. A few minutes passed, and the girl pushed Wendy off, got onto the table, and said, "Get up here with me. We can pleasure each other now!" Wendy climbed up, the shakes all gone now. Her pussy was soaking wet, and her breasts were tender with erect nipples and very sensitive. She lifted her skirt, revealing the stockings and suspenders without anything else. The two girls turned head to toe and started a frantic licking expedition to cunt heaven. Wendy felt a body get up behind her and present a long stiff penis to her backside. The man tried gently to insert it in her cunt where the girl was licking hard; it slipped in and thrust a few times. The girl firmly grassed it and slid it up the crack between her buttocks, tickling her anus with the end. Wendy's whole valley was wet and slippery. The long thin cock nudged open her arse and gently snaked into her bottom. Wendy's heart raced again; this was what she had dreamed of for months! What surprised her was that the cock inside her was giving almost more pleasure than having her pussy sucked. The combination was too great. A massive climax took over, and she nearly fainted with joy. As she fell over the edge into an abyss of pleasure, the man behind speeded up, grunted, and sank deep inside her, flooding her back passage with his fluids. Wendy opened her eyes and looked up at John, who stood open-mouthed, watching her antics. He had a girl on her knees sucking his rigid cock, but his eyes were transfixed on Wendy. She smiled, blew him a kiss, and licked her lips covered in pussy juice from the girl beneath her. John shuddered and spent down the girl's throat pumping his hips in time with his spurts. He gently pushed the girl to one side, staggered to Wendy with his pants down by his feet, and said, "Well, you are hot; I could not believe how sexy you are. I am so proud of you; better than my wildest dreams was that fantastic to watch." Wendy thought to herself, "Why did I panic? This is fantastic, better than the fantasies we have. This is real sex." A couple came up to them. The man smiled. "I am Tommy. This is Raquel, my wife. We just watched you and nearly came with you. Would you join us at the table for a foursome?" Wendy reached down and felt his cock inside his pants. It was semi-hard and big. She turned to John and Raquel, "Let's get together. We can play here or in one of the smaller rooms with a nice bed?" They entered the room together. Wendy pushed down her long skirt and flipped off her top. She was naked except for her stockings and suspenders. Raquel slipped out of her long ball gown, revealing a very firm 36's and a sweet little tight arse on top of a pair of legs to die for. She was near perfect. Tommy was muscular with a flat hard six-pack stomach and an erection starting to grow to full size as he gently stroked himself. John was naked in a flash, only half erect after his escapade down the other girl's throat. Wendy turned to Tommy, who scooped her up in his arms and carried her over to the king-sized bed, his erect cock bouncing up and down as he stepped forward. Raquel reached out for John, smiled softly, and whispered, "Come and play with me and let me get you hard again. We will watch them while I regenerate your erection." John looked down at her fair perfection, those soft curves all running down into the valley between her legs. A golden pussy fuzz glinted in the soft lights. He reached for her and pulled her towards him. A first gentle kiss, lips opened up, and tongues tenderly searched each other out, exploring each other. His hands held her back, then softly slid down over her buttocks, caressing that incredible apple shape of her bottom. She pulled him harder into her body. As Raquel responded to the stimuli, her hand slid down to feel his penis, which was gently growing back to a man-size stiffness. Their kisses became more ardent, and deeper tongues were now demanding, not exploring. Hands moved over her body. John broke off the long kiss and searched her neck with his lips and tongue. She shuddered, and he felt her open her legs and move into his body. She thrust her pubis against his leg and started to move up and down. He could feel the wetness spreading along his thigh. John had now reached her breast with his lips and was attacking her nipple, which was bone hard. Raquel started to pant and squirm harder against his leg. Suddenly Raquel broke away and fell back onto the bed beside Tommy and Wendy's entwined bodies. Raquel reached up, and John dived onto her, gently landing without his weight on her. Raquel squirmed around so she was head-to-toe with him, with her on her back. Raquel reached up and grasped his nearly hard cock. She slipped her mouth over the head as she pulled back his tight foreskin and started to suck him to total hardness. John's head was between her legs. His mouth opened up her secret garden exploring the sides and little creases. He could tell her clit was begging for attention, and he made her wait. He felt careful with his tongue and could feel the hardness and swelling around her clit, which was now erect like a mini penis. His tongue explored her depths and penetrated her cunt, where he would follow with his cock shortly. Raquel was getting agitated and frustrated. She wanted attention on her clit, so John moved his tongue down the crease between her legs out of her cunt and down to her anus. As it reached the little rosebud, she shuddered and thrust her hips against his face. Raquel was working hard on making his cock whole again and hard enough to get inside her to ease that burning desire. She threw him over onto his back, climbed on top, grasped his penis in her hand, aimed for her inner lips, and squatted down with a satisfied sigh. John tried to thrust up against her downstrokes, and they found a comfortable rhythm that would gently build to a glorious climax. Tommy knelt beside John and Raquel with Wendy's legs over his shoulders, thrusting energetically into her pussy. Wendy's bottom hardly touched the bed as his cock shuttled in and out of her dripping pussy. Raquel leaned over and kissed him hard on his mouth while her fingers searched for Wendy's cunt. Wendy pushed her hand out to John, grasped his face, and pulled it over for a kiss. As the four fucked into each other's partners, the respective partners smiled and kissed each other. Raquel started to whimper like a small cat. Her eyes rolled up as she reached her first climax, and her face distorted. A moan escaped her lips. "Fuck it harder! Fuck it, my cunt is exploding. Ohhhhhhhhh!" Raquel collapsed in a heap on top of John. He rolled her off and crawled around to the other two. Tommy rolled Wendy off him, and she got onto all fours. John hit her from the rear straight into her cunt, deep and hard. She thrust back to meet him harder and faster. Tommy went for the face and slid his cock deep into her mouth, making her gag a little, setting a fast pace that could never last. Tommy grunted and exploded semen down her throat, pumping and pumping till he was spurting on empty. Wendy cried out and shuddered and shuddered as she lost it in a huge one. John followed a few thrusts later. With a sigh and a deep thrust, he unloaded inside Wendy. The three untangled themselves. John lay on his side facing Tommy, and Raquel rested against him, her head using his hips as a pillow. Tommy and Wendy took up a similar position facing them. Wendy was fascinated with Tommy's penis, which had shrunk to a little wrinkled sausage. She played with it tenderly, remembering how hard and energetic it had just been. John was exploring Raquel's inner sanctuary in a lazy, tender way. Raquel got up, poured four glasses of wine from a bottle on the side table, and brought them to the bed. They all sipped and chatted quietly, enjoying the aftermath of the passion. Wendy could feel a slippery liquid seeping out between her legs. She reflected on how wonderful the party had started and how much better real sex in a group was than watching and fantasizing. Wendy said, "John, I need to use the bathroom. I will be back shortly. Will you wait here for me?" "Of course, darling," he smiled and added. "Come back when you are ready!" She laughed and left the room. Three girls and two men burst in a few minutes later, laughing and jostling each other. "Can we use the bed or join you if you haven't finished?" one girl asked. "Sure, get on and join us," John replied with a smile. Each girl selected a mate and sidled up to him as bodies entwined and hands were everywhere. The scene changed from relaxed, easy caresses to hot passion. John was having trouble getting hard again so soon after the last session. One of the two guys noticed and put his head in his lap, sucking gently on his cock. The girls watched with rapt interest. John froze for a second. This had never happened before. Then he relaxed as he thought to himself Wendy does this to me all the time. I go down on her. She won't mind, so what's the problem? John laid back and started enjoying a new experience. Wendy walked naked through the large room towards the lady's bathroom, passing groups and couples in all types of contortions. One threesome had a man on all fours, the girl on his back legs wrapped around the guy on top as he fucked vigorously. Her head was bobbing about like a broken rag doll. The whimpers coming from her showed she was in fuck heaven. Wendy passed them and smiled. She could not believe how many different positions were being displayed. In the bathroom, a girl was sitting on the side where the washbasins were, legs wide open, washing out the fluids that had been pumped into her. She licked her fingers and said, "Yummy, don't you just love that salty taste? I just got too full after a big gangbang. I had eight inside me, one after the other. Some of the greedy buggers came back for seconds and thirds." Wendy asked, "How long did you do it for?" The girl said, "About an hour and a half. I am a bit sore now and need a rest to recover after coming so many times." Wendy left the bathroom and wandered down a corridor from the large room. She heard sounds from a room; she stopped and looked in through the open door. Nine men were around this one girl who was being fucked from behind by one with another in her mouth, and a few were by her head. She had a cock in each hand, and the others were masturbating around her. The guy in her pussy speeded up and pulled out, rubbing himself furiously. He spurted all over her bottom. Another took his place and speared her without ceremony pushing in and out of her sweet little pussy. He inserted a finger up her bottom, and she wriggled and cried out, "Fuck my arse as well!" The men pulled out and rolled her over. One climbed underneath. She sat on his cock and lay on his chest. Another pulled her cheeks apart, stretching her anus slightly open. He rubbed semen that had seeped from her pussy around her dark hole to ease his passage and penetrated her slowly. The other guys were in her mouth, between her breasts, anywhere they could get. Wendy watched the action, fascinated. This was what she had dreamed of in every fantasy. One of the guys with nowhere to fuck noticed her standing by the door and came over and said, "Join us, lovely. We would love to satisfy your desires and fuck you senseless." Wendy entered the room as if in a dream; her fantasy had finally come true. Three guys remained with the girl. The other six moved over to Wendy. She lay on her back, waiting for it to happen. A man's body leaned over her, his cock hard and erect, probing her face as he bent over her and probed her cunt with his tongue. She grasped that beautiful cock and sucked it to absolute hardness. Hands over her breasts, tongues in ears and around her neck, hands now everywhere. Her body had become one large erogenous zone. The tongue in her pussy was replaced with a very large cock which started slowly and stepped up as the rhythm became one for both. For the next hour, Wendy felt cocks in all her parts, fluids being pumped and splashed. Each orgasm she experienced lifted her higher and higher until she lapsed into oblivion and was gently laid to rest, covered in semen and a little sore from the multiple entries. One vague recollection towards the end was of two cocks inside her pussy together, stretching her and giving her a final massive orgasm. Wendy drifted on the edge of exhaustion, languishing in the euphoria of her greatest fantasy, a gangbang. She lay there with semen dripping from her pussy, running down the crease between her legs. She fingered her anus softly, rubbing in the slippery cream to ease the soreness. She felt wonderful. After half an hour, she got up and returned to the room where she had left John. She passed Mistral, Tim, Greg, and Susan on the way, heading upstairs. As they passed her, they smiled at her sticky legs and body, and one said, "You sure have had some fun, huh, Wendy?" She arrived at the room and stepped inside. John was entwined with another girl, and a guy gently probed him while the girl tried to get him hard again. Wendy watched her man and smiled to herself. "Now he knows what it feels like to be fucked up the arse. Once used to the stretching, it is yummy." Wendy called him, "Honey, will you shower and sauna with me? I need to clean up a bit?" "OK, babe, let's get showered and find where Tim and Mistral are," John replied. "They did promise us a special time together, but I haven't seen them tonight." Mistral took John to one side the next day at work and said, "I know you both enjoyed your first swinging party; sorry we never got together. Would you both like to join Susan, Greg, Tim, and me the weekend after next at our place for just a casual dinner and some fun?" "Sure, we would not miss it!" John quickly replied. Mistral said, "Greg told me he saw Wendy walking past him in stockings and suspenders. He said she has a fabulous body, her cunt dripping down her legs, and he wants to fuck her after dinner. You can have Susan and me together if you fancy. It will be a hot night!" With a wide grin, John quickly shot back, "How about six all together in the sauna then?"

This is the true story of Karen and me at our first orgy, which took place in Atlanta about a decade ago. Karen is a fine-looking black woman, about 40 then. I am five years older than her. We met through a mutual friend, and the day we met, we discovered that we were both very sexual people. During our relationship, we confessed that we were interested in group sex. Karen then told me that shortly after her divorce, as a young woman going to graduate school, she had experienced a marvelous group sex scene. She described how her girlfriends, two of whom were rather bi, would let her have their husbands. While never really graphic, the story she told undoubtedly piqued my interest. We began to go to swinger events in the Atlanta area. One was populated with people dressed in outrageous costumes and who made a rather bold public display of affection. However, it did not appear that they engaged in the sort of wanton sex that Karen and I had in mind. The other group was more upscale, and though I was recently divorced and paying enormous bills and child support, we found the money to join this group. We did so joking that nothing was likely to come of it. We had connected with some swingers in the first club I mentioned, but the whole scene was not as open and lascivious as we had hoped. So we went to a couple of get-togethers of the second group. Though we had seen some nice-looking and mannerly people, we had not made any intimate connections. The third time, we went to the social, laughing that we would at least have each other when we returned to Karen's apartment. Little did we know what was to occur that evening. It was a typical get-together, and I felt relatively relaxed and bold, so I complimented the hostess on her dress when we checked in. The hostess seemed genuinely pleased and said, "Let me seat you with some people who have asked about you." Joan and her husband were attractive people whose swinging life started when they discovered that each was having an affair simultaneously. He and she said they loved each other but craved the 'variety and newness' of extramarital sex. Joan had a lovely body, and I noticed that the more sexual her conversation became, the more her sexy nipples protruded through the fabric of her dress. We talked about this and that, and as the conversation came around to sex, we seemed as though we had known each other for years. Karen was commenting on a young couple and how sexy she thought the long red hair of the male was when Joan said that she knew them and would introduce us. Karen had a long conversation with Jean and her man, Danny. Since I could not hear well enough to participate, I started talking with Joan. She suggested that I dance with Cheryl, who had noticed Karen and I at the last party and had asked about us twice. So I did. Cheryl was a little, petite woman who pressed herself against me rather forwardly on the dance floor, which was all the encouragement I needed to begin dirty dancing with her. We danced a couple of dances, and then, as I went to sit down, Karen passed me on the way to the floor with Danny, the young man with long red hair. She said Jean had asked if I might dance with her, so I approached her. We danced in a subdued (comparatively speaking) manner. As we left the dance floor, I saw an older woman with full lips, very trim, and she had a certain quality about her. I introduced myself and found that her name was Ruth. We danced several times that evening, and I asked her if she had ever been to a swinger party, and she said no. She said she was there at the insistence of a fellow with whom she had been having good sex for a few months. She indicated that she was not too sure about all of this. The evening passed quickly for us. Karen danced with several men, and I with Ruth and Joan, Jean, Cheryl, and the hostess once, even though she said she was supposed to be working. Karen was joking and laughing with the couples whose husbands had danced with her. I was teasing Joan physically, discreetly rubbing her back and touching her hands sensually as we talked. The hostess approached Karen and me as the party started to wind down. She invited us to an 'after-party party' in the hospitality suite. We did not hesitate to jump at the chance. On the way up, we discussed how to behave there, and Karen indicated that she had talked with the hostess and said she had promised to get the ball rolling if it did not start by itself. When we arrived there, Karen went out on the balcony with Danny to smoke, and I was surprised to see Ruth being ignored by her date. I took Ruth into my arms and began to kiss her while talking with her about the possibility that an orgy might erupt. Ruth looked at me and smiled a wanly lascivious smirk, and said, "Gosh, I hope so." About that time, Karen, back from smoking her favorite material on the balcony, came by as she toured the room, taking an item of clothing from every man. She continued back around the room. As she went from man to man, she kissed them, frenching each deeply and rubbing them with her hands and body. Soon she had several of them near naked. In the meantime, I slowly, unhurriedly seduced the rather willing Ruth. We sat on a loveseat in the suite facing the couch, the king-size bed behind us. I began to kiss and caress her, gently stripping her clothing from her and pushing her to lie back. I got on the floor between her legs and began to eat her. After just a few minutes of attention to Ruth's erect clitoris, she said: "I want to fuck. Let's go to the bed." On the large bed, two men took turns licking Karen, who was naked, and arching her pudendum into their mouths. Only her feet and the top of her head were on the mattress as she bridged herself into each of their faces. She was moaning aloud and coming audibly about every 30 seconds. Ruth seemed to be enjoying herself. I asked her if she had needs she was ready to have met. Ruth simply took my rigid cock and pulled it into her as she lay back on the bed. It was quite surreal; here I was, stroking the length of my turgid cock in and out of a woman I had met perhaps two hours ago, while within 30 inches of me, my lover, Karen, was being thoroughly licked by Richard and another man. Ruth came several times. Then someone began kissing her as I was fucking her. She slowly went from kissing to sucking him; it was soooo wanton. I turned her onto her hands and knees and continued to stroke. My new position allowed me to see that Karen was now across the room on the couch with two men, the host, whose fat dick she was enthusiastically sucking, while Joan's husband fucked her with a long thin dick from behind. As I had been fucking Ruth for some time, I needed to go to the restroom. So I disengaged, and as I did so, the man who had been eating Karen earlier moved to take my place. He was fit and well endowed, and Ruth glanced back and smiled a welcome as we changed positions. I went to the bathroom, and as I exited, I turned right to enter the living room. I passed the bar area, and there on the floor was Joan. She was riding Charles, the security for the party, and she was slam fucking the shit out of him. I watched as she rode harder and faster. I could tell he was very close, and she was astride him, her feet planted on the floor on opposite sides of his hips. She faced him and held his unbuttoned shirt, which he was still wearing, gripping the lapels to maintain her balance. Joan's mouth was open, her breath came in ragged gasps, she moaned louder and louder, and then with a tremendous grunt came, grinding herself into Charles. This was too much for him; he came with her or slightly before she did. I was transfixed by the sheer hedonism of it all. I returned to the living room, where Jean was smoking a cigarette with the Asian girl whose husband had taken my place with Ruth. I asked if she was interested in joining me on the bed. She was young and had an adorable body. Later we were to learn that Jean was an exotic dancer. Jean said she wanted to watch and nodded as I looked towards the bed; on the floor near the bed, Jean's Danny and the Asian lady's husband treated Karen the way she loves to be treated. She loves to be fucked doggy style while she sucks dick. They traded places every three minutes, and I watched for a few rotations. Joan approached and touched me as I watched, wrapping her hand around my dick. We smiled at each other, and wordlessly, I took her over to a stuffed chair. She knelt on the cushion, and I entered her from behind. I fucked her for a long time, varying the stroke following her mood. She was incredibly sexy and came as quickly and satisfyingly as Karen did when I treated her this way. Eventually, I came very hard, and she went nearly into a total spasm when I did. Gasping for breath, she turned, buried her tongue in my mouth, sucked on mine for a moment, and collapsed into the chair. "Wow," she said weakly. I offered to get her a drink, and she asked for a Coke, so I got her a glass with ice and coca cola in it. I stood there with her for a few minutes, resting and watching people engage in sex, two, three, and four, all over the room. I returned to the bed, and Ruth was there with another man. He came, and as he withdrew, she reached for me. I was already stiff from watching them, so Ruth and I enjoyed a long lazy spoon fuck, her pussy relaxed and well-lubricated by the semen of several different men from all the fucking she had been receiving. She came, and she said she needed to use the restroom. All that fucking had her busting for a good pee. I lay there for a few minutes, observing Richard's wife sitting alone. I approached her and asked if she would join me on the bed. She rose, smiling broadly, and we got onto the bed. I started by kissing her all over, paying particular attention to her neck, collarbones, and breasts. Soon I had a rigid nipple clamped between my teeth, worrying it with my tongue. She reached between us and took my cock in her hand, and pumped it slowly and sensuously. Soon I was hardening nicely. She did not hesitate, pulling me on top of her and stuffing me into her wetness. I slid in slowly, and she sighed a long sigh as I did. It was very erotic, and I began to stroke slowly, deeply. She came almost immediately, and then as I continued, she wrapped her legs around me and began to respond by thrusting into me as I hit bottom. She seemed to want it rougher, so I thrusted more vigorously. She whispered, "That's it, give me that dick! Unh, fuck me, baby, make my pussy hurt, FUCK ME!" I could not come, though I wanted to, so I just continued to hammer my rigid cock into her. She pulled me to her and kissed me deeply, coming as she did so. We laughed and commented on how much fun that was. Then Richard came by and, apologizing to both of us, said he had to go to work in a couple of hours and needed to leave to drive home in time to get ready. I wandered about and encountered the hostess. She was watching Karen ride her husband, Dan. I slipped behind her and caressed her back, ass, and shoulders. She gently disengaged and smiled broadly, saying, "Wait until they finish their fucking. It's our party. One of us has to work to keep up with everything!" I watched as Karen and Dan fucked, then, realizing I was very thirsty, I asked if she wanted something to drink. She said to wait for her at the bar. I went, got a soft drink, and shortly she came in, saying that Dan would take over hosting and she was ready for some fun. We picked up where we left off. I sat in an armchair, and she was on my lap. We necked and caressed each other for some time, then she rose, produced a condom from seemingly nowhere, and put it on me in a smooth and practiced motion. She rode me astride, her legs through the arms of the chair, which she grasped to help her support herself. After a while, she seemed to have a small orgasm, saying it was delicious, "Being so wicked to fuck right out here in the open like this." I did not get off, and Danny's partner, Jean, came by. My partner said, "Girl, you need to try this!" and dismounted. Jean, smiling, said, "Don't mind if I do," and pulled me over to the couch, where I entered her doggy style and fucked her for a short time. Danny came by as we were rocking steady, and Jean asked me what time it was. I glanced at my watch and told her it was very late. Danny, a newspaper pressman, had to go to work in less than an hour, so we reluctantly uncoupled. Jean and Danny said they had given Karen their contact information and wanted to reunite again soon. Then in a few moments, she kissed me, he shook my hand, "You'll come to visit us now, ya hear?" and they were gone. I ran into Karen in a few minutes. She was returning from the balcony with the Asian girl, who was headed into the other room with a woman who I had seen several times, but who seemed interested only in other women. Karen and I kissed, and I began to kiss her and lick her and soon had her sprawled out on the floor. As I was really beginning to get into it, she interrupted me, saying that the Asian woman had interrupted her every time her husband had started to fuck her, and she wanted 'to try some of that.' I looked up to see him standing to my right, and I simply stood and moved over. He said, "Now to finish what we started earlier." Karen took him into her mouth, sucked him hard in about 20 seconds, and then guided him into her. They settled into a furious pace and had it going for a few moments when true to form, his wife showed up, "I told you, we have to go now," she announced, and he rose. I simply moved down to lick Karen, and he could not hide his disgust that I would lick her pussy after he had just pulled out. I did not feel intimidated and merely laughed at his discomfiture. They left, and Karen and I fucked for a few minutes when Karen suddenly said, "Hey, there is somebody I want you to meet!" We jumped up and went into the other room. A buxom blonde was sucking a rather limp man. Karen approached her, kissed her on the mouth, and said, "This is my Michael." She immediately said, "This is Bob, and I am Sue," and took me into her mouth. In a couple of moments, I was hard again. Karen sat on Bob's lap, and Sue licked her and sucked him while I fucked her from behind. I was spent and could not come; Karen came nicely. Bob never quite achieved a full erection and said, "That's alright, baby," to Sue. Sue came hard several times as I fucked her, then said that she was getting sore. We disengaged from one another and, sated, began to look for our clothes. After I got dressed, Karen and the hostess talked intently. I came by, and Karen said, "Kiss her goodnight and let's ride." All the way home, we talked about what we had seen and done; it was an incredible evening. When we got to Karen's place, we had an explosive fuck, with a completely enervating orgasm, and slept until mid-afternoon that day. Karen and I have since parted, but I surely miss those days and her!

Let’s make this point, I will say our night started playing guitar and getting high and drinking wine. Anita went to the kitchen and I asked her if she wanted to have a threesome with Mike? She looked at me and said yes with a smile. I asked her to change into her black bodysuit. Anita went to the bathroom. I went and told Mike she was changing and he and I were going to fuck my wife and he started to get hard. I took Anita a fresh glass of wine. She looked so sexy and beautiful with her bodysuit on highlighting her sexy body. I gave her a long kiss. I went and sat with Mike. Anita walked in with a killer wiggle and sat between us . Mike dropped his jeans and underwear. Anita leaned over and started sucking his cock. I unhooked the snap between her legs and inserted three fingers into her wet vagina. Anita loves thing’s slow, so she sucked Mike’s dick with a technique that can make any man cum. I fingered her vagina slowly and watched her suck on his very hard cock. I took her hand and said let’s go to the bedroom. I led her as Mike followed into the bedroom. We both kissed he lips, her neck, her mouth, her breasts. I laid her down and started eating her vagina while she sucked Mike. He started on her vagina, and I took pics of him eating her. After that I positioned her on her right side and from behind I penetrated her Mike laid on his side watching me fucking her. He was where she could suck his dick. We traded positions so he could fuck her and I could enjoy her mouth on my cock and watch him thrust in and out. It was a great view, watching her body take my cock and his. Mike and I in the day’s ahead talked about this night and the other nights we would enjoy with my beautiful wife. After almost three hours of pleasing Anita we took a break and drank some more wine and talked. I went to get another bottle and I came back to witness Anita on top of Mike cowgirl style. It was glorious looking at her fucking him and smiling. Anita was moving up and down on his hard cock. I know she enjoys a man with a hard cock. It was a chance to take some 35mm shots of her. She kept grinding on his cock and reached over to play with my cock. We made passionate love to Anita for almost four hours. Mike left and Anita and I went back to bed and made the most amazing love to each other. This was once of three times that Mike and I got our brains screwed out by my beautiful Anita. Thank you Anita for the amazing memories, my lover.

It has been quite a few years since we have been able to get away for our anniversary and we finally planned a week away for just ourselves at the beach. We decided to go during the late summer when my wife's parents could watch the kids during summer break. We had a lot of anticipation and excitement leading up to it and left early on a Saturday morning to be able to fully enjoy our first day. We had an early check in for the room and got up there before noon and decided to get ourselves settled before going down to the pool area. We splurged and had an ocean-facing balcony so when my wife was unpacking I went out to take a look. When I came back in she was standing there laughing as she held a 24 pack of condoms and looked at me and said, "We are here for 6 days, this might be a bit much." I smiled and said, "Just wanted to make sure I had enough." Of course she couldn't let it go by without responding, "You know, if you just had a vasectomy, we wouldn't need these anymore at all." I replied, "I know, I know." So we finished unpacking and she changed into her bathing suit. We are both 38 and have pretty nice bodies but for her, she doesn't enjoy wearing a bikini anymore. She is 5'6" cute brunette with long hair, a firm sexy ass and soft 36D tits. She changed into a sexy suit none the less, it was kind of like a bikini at the top but with an added amount that covered her stomach. I didn't mind as I could still admire her breasts. When we got to the pool area we went right to the bar and the drinks kept flowing. We laid by the pool, walked by the beach and spent some time in the water but mostly just had drinks in our hands. On the way back to the room we stopped by the front desk and bought a few 6-packs for the fridge in the room. We walked up to the room carrying our beer and as soon as we got inside we put the beers down and started really kissing, then she pulled away and said to save it for later because she wanted to have a few drinks on the balcony. I hand her one and she goes out on the balcony while I put the others in the fridge. Then I walk out and hear her talking to someone, that's when I saw that the room next door had an adjoining balcony. He was a younger guy named Jeremy and was having a pleasant conversation so I offered him a beer and then sat down. We talked for a while and it was a lot of fun and my wife then made a comments and said, "You must be having so much fun with all these young sexy girls on the beach." He just laughed and said that he enjoyed some of the sights. I jumped in and responded, "I like what I get to look at" and got an eye roll from my wife. My wife said she wished she still had the body she used to have, especially the perky tits. Without thinking I reached over and grabbed a tit and said that they were great. I expected her to swat my hand away but she left it there and said I only liked them because I was stuck with them. I immediately looked at Jeremy and asked if he thought they were nice too and he just smiled and said he didn't mind looking at them. This is when I realized that the drinks had really hit her because she stood up and leaned over, squeezing them together with her hands saying, "They might look good from this angle." She bent over a little too far and fell into his lap and they both started laughing. She collapsed on her knees in front of him and looked at him and asked, "Do you really think they look nice?". He insisted yes and she still argued that he was just saying it to be nice. So I leaned forward and reached around and grabbed her top and pulled it open with her tits spilling out. "Now he can see them and I know he likes them," I said. He said they looked so nice and soft and that he really did think they were nice. She told him how sweet he was and that she wanted to make sure he got a nice view of them and I sat and watched as she reached forward and pulled his swim trunks to his ankles. I sat speechless ash she leaned forward and squeezed her tits around his dick slowly tit fucking his cock to make him hard. As she did it she asked if her tits were as soft as they looked and if he enjoyed the way her big areolas looked on her big tits. "Those are the most suckable nipples I have ever seen," he responded. She quickly stood up and pushed one of her tits in his mouth and his hands immediately went to her ass and he effortlessly slid her bottoms off. As he was sucking her nipples back and forth he was also rubbing her pussy and driving her wild. She spread her legs open wide enough to straddle him and sat down on his lap with his dick in between them. He was really enjoying her tits and I know how much that turns her on and how crazy he was driving her. It was then that she leaned forward dragging her pussy along his dick then letting the tip touch her pussy as she started working her way down on it. At this moment is when I noticed just how big he was, she was about halfway down and working it up and down inside her but he wanted more. He grabbed her ass and started pulling her down onto his dick. She moaned, "Oh my god I am so full. You are so deep. This is stretching me out so much. God keep going". When she said keep going is when he thrust his hips upward and went all the way inside her. She was just moaning "Oh fuck me!" over and over as she rode his dick through an orgasm. She was really pushing down to get it all inside her when I saw him grab hold of her ass and clench up and I knew he was cumming. She got up right after and walked inside the room and I didn't know how she felt about what just happened. She was only gone for a minute and came back with a beer and handed it to Jeremy. Then she turned and got on her knees in front of me and pulled my pants down to see my already hard dick. She sat on my lap like she did his and had my dick pushed between us. She was kissing me deeply and then kissing my neck and told me to close my eyes. So I did and and the next thing she did was slide back a little and then I feel her touch my dick. She kind of giggled as she unrolled a condom onto me then got on top and pushed my dick inside her. She was riding me and told me that since I brought condoms that I needed to use them. She kept talking and said: "Wow, doesn't this feel so strange to get sloppy seconds while wearing a condom. Jeremy made my pussy all loose and sloppy for you." I couldn't think with how wild this situation was. She looked at me and continued, "You know he hasn't even kissed me and I have his cum in my pussy." With that I tensed up and came in the condom. She went inside the room and laid down in bed and fell asleep immediately. Jeremy and I finished our beers and then both went to our rooms. I laid in bed for hours replaying what just happened as she slept soundly through to the morning.

We met a couple listed on one of the national swingers’ boards. I made contact with them via phone and we arranged a meet and greet at a nice restaurant. My wife was very nervous but agreed to at least listen. Over dessert, the female half of the other couple gave my wife the do's and don’t and how swinging works. We then decided to go to their home and continue the socialization. The other female led the show and started removing her clothes. We all followed suit and jumped on their king-sized bed. Within short order the other man was going down on my wife while his partner started sucking my cock. The other man then mounted my wife and started fucking her. In the 40 years of our marriage, I never heard my wife moan so loud before! When she came, it was almost ear splitting. The guy then led her to another room and began fucking her again. It was a pleasure to watch. It was at that point in our marriage that my wife changed from a shy introvert to a starved sexual being. Nothing stops her now. She enjoys threesome, other women, gangbangs, and double penetration. Happy wife, happy life!

Who would have thought a card game could transform rather stuffy gray-haired suburbanites into a hedonistic group of very intimate friends? Bridge was the game. The four couples of our little bridge group gather monthly at Celeste and Harold's home to enjoy an evening of cards, gossip, and wine sipping. We start with each couple playing as partners, and at the end of each rubber, the winners move to the other table with a partner change. It's an enjoyable game. I'm not terribly good at it, but Robert is a whiz. At midnight, scores are tallied to see who's the best player for the night, the hostess serves coffee and sponge cake, and we have a group hug and go home. At least that's how it used to be. Things began to change as that group hug became more and more familiar. Over time, the group hug evolved to a group smooch and thence to a group grope. Just innocent fun among tipsy graying adults too old to be jealous over such minor things as a stray touch here and there. Then one night, as we were walking home from an evening at Celeste's, Sophie suggested that Robert and I drop in for a nightcap. Having recently observed her response to Robert's cupping her breast through her blouse earlier, I suspected I knew what she had in mind for a nightcap. Still, I readily agreed. For the first time in the forty years since I married Robert, before the night was over, I had willingly and enthusiastically spread my thighs to accept another man. What surprised me most was that I was not in the least perturbed by the sounds of Robert and Sophie in the next bed. I was actually happy for them - and for myself. I was ready for this new stage in my life. Eventually, it became apparent that we weren't the only ones who had succumbed to the hormonal urges aroused by those late-night farewells. Suffice to say, when Celeste confided that she and Harold were engaging in similar activities with Fran and Martin, the nature of our bridge nights underwent an abrupt change. Our sedate monthly games continued as before, but now, when midnight signals the end to cards, no longer is it just a good night hug - no more good night, for that matter. Nobody goes home. And no clothes stay on. We all pour another glass of wine, get naked, and retire to the den. The dark paneling and luxurious carpet make it an excellent playroom, especially in the winter when a fire cheerfully flickers its extra warmth to bare skin and romantic light to see by. It was in front of that very fireplace that I experienced another first for me. For the first time in my life, I laid two men in one night, three actually counting the reconnect sex with Robert at the very end. All of us ladies being well past childbearing age and trusting all in our little group, condoms were never even considered. The memory of my vagina overflowing with the semen of three different men taken one after another made me feel deliciously young and slutty. I stayed aroused for days just with the recollection of it. Such as, and I'm embarrassed to admit this, but during a boring meeting of my civic group. I could not control my thoughts and secretly masturbated myself to a small orgasm at the table in front of all the other ladies. I had never been one to orgasm quickly. But now, something had changed in me. I discovered I could bring myself immense pleasure by rhythmically pressing my thighs together tightly while concentrating on that beautiful feeling of three loads of thick spunk laying heavy inside me that night. Finally, I could take no more and excused myself to the ladies room. I hurriedly locked the door behind me, yanked my skirt up, squatted down, pulled the gusset of my panties aside, and having given my fingers full access to my open pussy, furiously frigged myself to a glorious orgasm. It felt so good I had to bite my lip to keep from crying out. After I had recomposed myself and returned to the group, I couldn't help but wonder what had taken me so long to find this level of sexual desire and satisfaction in my life? Now that I was set free, I knew many more beautiful experiences would come.

Our first time experiencing the fun of two girls and one guy was phenomenal. My wife and her hit it off organically. It started slow with them kissing and sucking one another with both cumming in each other’s mouths. It elevated to me pleasuring both of them. They would lay side by side and let me take turns. We eventually invited another person and we would all take turns. It was so erotic. My wife loves to watch me fuck other females and likes me watching her fucking other cocks. We even went as far as picking up a stranger at a local bar and allowing him to join. He watched while I came inside her. The first girl who joined us was really kinky. She would let me fuck her ass like no other. My wife wasn’t into that but she approved. I’ll never forget having my wife watch me fuck her ass like no other. It was the hottest thing I’ve experienced. Eating my wife’s ass while fucking her friend's ass.

Finally, Pam and I managed to get a day at the beach by ourselves with no kids and no phones. What a wonderfully strange feeling. We have set up our camp for the day way up in warm creek bay and have the whole lagoon to ourselves. There are no clouds, and not a breath of wind is in the air. One of those truly magnificent days on the shores of Lake Powell. We are both just laying on our blanket on the beach just letting months of stress fade away in the summer sun. Pam has on a cute little turquoise two-piece bathing suit that makes her cute little figure look great with her long blonde hair draped over her shoulders. As we watch an occasional skier go by and just plain relax, a boat pulls up to the beach down from ours and a man waves hello as he walks up the beach towards us. He says he is sorry to bother us, but he is not quite sure where he is, and he is trying to find some friends of his that should be camped somewhere in the area. Pam whispers to me "Oh my God, that’s Michael Wolf. I can’t believe it." He approaches closer, and I ask him where he thought his friends might be, and he says he’s not sure. He thought this was the cove, but there is no sign of them. "Are there any other coves like this one in the area?" he asks. I give him a rundown on some different possibilities I know about, but I am not really able to help him much. Pam cannot contain herself anymore and asks nervously if he is Michael Wolf, the singer. He replies yes he is and has she heard any of his music? Pam says: "Are you kidding, practically all of it" with a little school girl grin on her face. "I have all your latest albums." The two of them spend minutes talking about what concerts she has been too and what her favorite songs are. Michael finally asks her if she would like to hear him sing a couple of songs for her and she says, "Yes, yes, yes!" I tell Pam I think I am going to go around the other side of the peninsula and get those pictures I have been wanting to get for a while and that I will be back in about an hour. I tell Michael it was good meeting him and I hope he finds his friends. I feel a little funny about leaving Pam alone with him because I know she has a schoolgirl crush on him from listening to his music. On the other hand, it is thrilling to me to leave her in this position because I can only imagine how her heart is pounding in her chest and that this is one of her most secret of fantasies. I walk down the beach further and further, and my mind cannot concentrate on the pictures I wanted to take. All that keeps going through my mind are images of what might be going on back there. My imagination is running wild with images of her actually fulfilling her fantasies with Michael. Finally, I can’t take it anymore and come up with a plan to circle around the back side of the peninsula and come up to the top of the hill and see if I can see what’s going on. The sun is hot, and my imagination is not helping things. I make my way to the top of the small hill behind them, going slowly so as not to let them spot me by accident. That would be very embarrassing, and I would have to do some quick explaining. As I peek over the top, I can hear him singing while playing his guitar. I can see them perfectly, sitting there on the blanket, and I am much closer than I thought I was going to be. I feel a little strange spying on them, but at the same time, it is a turn-on watching two people who don’t know you are watching them. I look around and make sure no one is in the area and can see me spying on them and then lay on my towel and make myself comfortable. Pam is giggling like a little high school girl with a crush on a rock star and is obviously swept up in the moment and his charisma. He sings another song and then lays down his guitar and takes a break. Pam remarks about how hot the sun is today, and Michael offers to put some suntan lotion on her back if she would like. She says yes and lays down on her stomach so he can. If she opened her eyes and looked up a little, she could probably see me spying on her. I get down a little lower and decide to set up the camcorder I thought if I have to duck so as not to be seen I can always watch the tape later and see what I missed. I get it rolling just as Michael leans over and starts to rub some lotion on her back. This is turning me on watching this, especially the way he is doing it with such tenderness. He is slowly and gently rubbing it into her shoulders and neck. I can even hear her give a little groan and tell him how good it feels. Her eyes are closed, and she lets out a big sigh of relaxation, and I can only imagine what thoughts must be going through her mind. He rubs it all over her back and asks if he can untie her top for a minute so he can do a better job. She nods yes, and he unties her strap and lays it to the sides of her and continues to rub in the lotion. He seems to be enjoying this as much as she is and seems to be in no hurry to complete the project. After a few minutes, he asks her if she would like some lotion on the back of her legs also and she nods yes again. Watching this is beginning to give me a hard-on and my imagination is probably running as wild as Pam’s is. All I have on is my swimsuit, and my cock is starting to stick out the top in excitement. Michael begins to rub in the lotion on her legs, and I can see a warm glow begin to appear on her face as she lays there with her eyes closed. Each time he runs his hands up her thighs, she spreads open her legs ever so slightly further apart. She is also giving that cute little butt wiggle that she always does when she gets turned on. Finally, he asks her if she would like her front done, and without a word and just a big smile on her face she clutches her top against her boobs and rolls over. I can see by the glow on her face that this is her dream come true. Michael starts to rub lotion over her shoulders and neck, works his way down to her stomach and rubs everywhere but on her boobs. I secretly hope he takes her top off and plays with her tits. I no sooner think this than Michael slides a couple of fingers under her top a little just to see her reaction. Her only response is to continue to have that blissful smile on her face, so I guess he decides she likes it and slides his fingers even further under her top. Her only reaction is to stretch out her arms out above her head, which has always meant to me that she is really enjoying this and fully approves. Finally, he lifts her top off and exposes her beautiful white boobs with rock hard nipples sticking straight up. He runs his fingers over them a few times and then leans over and slowly starts to suck on one while rubbing the other. Pam lets out an audible moan of delight as she relaxes even further. He switches from one boob to the other several times and then starts to slide his hand under the front of her pants, slowly trying to reach the fire in her crotch. She raises her knees up and spreads her legs a little giving him full permission to touch her most private of places. I can’t help but slide my own hand into my pants and slowly start massaging my own cock, which by now is very hot and hard. While Michael explores her pants, she reaches up and puts her hands around him and starts vigorously kissing him on the lips. I can see what looks like her sliding her tongue into his mouth as he responds by pushing his own tongue into hers. His hand has obviously reached her pussy, and she moans even louder with the pleasures her dream man is bringing her. She reaches down and slides her bathing suit off even further giving him permission to do what he wants to her waiting pussy. I can see him gently rubbing her clit and then his finger slowly disappears inside her. While he is doing this, he is also sucking on her hard nipples. Just when I thought it couldn’t get any better, Pam pushes him onto his back on the blanket and starts to slip his T-shirt up and over his head, exposing a muscular chest. She runs her hands lustfully over his chest a few times, stopping to play with his nipples also. She then grabs the sides of his swimming suit and pulls them down, exposing a rock hard cock about 8 inches long. She hungrily eyes his stiff cock and then runs her hands up and down his shaft a few times, simulating what it would feel like to him to have his cock inside her waiting pussy. I run my own hand up and down my own cock the same way and can hardly take it anymore. I would love to be there with her so I could slide it into her myself, but that is not for today. She seems to have lost all her inhibitions and is taking control of what she wants. She swings her body around and with her on top, gets into the 69 position with her hot pussy right over his waiting lips. She then lowers her mouth over his erect penis and slides her lips all the way down until almost all of his cock disappears inside her. Michael is running his tongue over and over her clit making her grind her pussy harder and harder onto his waiting face. I can hear the familiar sounds of her coming as her body tenses up and can hardly stand the pleasure. I know she is coming and I slide my own pants off and start to masturbate with pure abandon. I can feel the come beginning to well up inside of me as I watch the two of them in the middle of the most passionate lovemaking I have ever seen. Pam relaxes a little, and Michael positions her up on her hands and knees and goes behind her. They are sideways to me so I can see both her gorgeous ass and his hard cock glistening with the saliva Pam left behind as she sucked every inch of her lover's manhood. Her pussy is so wet that his cock easily slides in with the smallest amount of pressure put on it from the head of his hot penis. As soon as I see his dick slide all the way inside her, my own cock can hold my come inside me no more. I vigorously run my hand up and down my cock as the hot come starts to squirt all over, landing on my chest and face. I only wish Pam was here, but I am very grateful to have watched this whole experience. Michael also seems to have reached his limit on my wife and is wildly pumping his cock in and out of her while he is reaching under her and playing with her dangling tits and pulling on her nipples. Eventually, they both start to let out uncontrollable whines of ecstasy, which cannot be taken for anything else but pure sexual bliss with each other. After about 60 seconds of uncontrolled fucking each other, they both collapse next to each other on the beach in complete exhaustion. After a few minutes, Michael turns his head and gently kisses her on her lips and tells how special this meeting with her was. No doubt this will inspire a song in him that he will name in some way after her that only they will know about. Pam tells him she has secretly dreamed for years about meeting him like this, and she will never forget him and always hold this moment dear to her heart. They embrace one more time and then get their clothes back on. Michael says goodbye for now and tells her there will always be at every concert he does, a backstage pass with her name on it waiting at the ticket office. He hopes she will surprise him some night by being there when he walks off the stage, so they can renew their acquaintance once again. A final kiss and Michael leaves for his boat and resumes the search for his friends. I get myself together and walk back the way I came so as to pretend I am returning from my picture taking. As I walk up to our spot on the beach, Pam is sitting there staring across the lake, not saying a word. I sit down next to her, and she looks over at me and says, "I love you and have a confession to make." I reply to her, "I love you too, and have one to make also." P.S. I can’t wait to show her the tape.

When I was about 25 I was looking for a job that I could work at night so my hubby could watch the kids. We both scanned the new papers and I found an ad for a model for adult party items and lingerie. Rock and I went to meet the guy and his wife. When we got there we met a nice Black couple and found out what the job was all about - It was me modeling lingerie and showing them toys for sale. The wife asked me to try on some of the things so they could see how they fit. Most were see-thru and they wanted me to go nude under. Then Leon helped me adjust it. Of course his big hand were all over my tits, but I figured, hey it’s modeling. The first party was the next night. It went well sold a bunch. Next week another show. This time more men than last, but I sold a lot along with sex toys, but not many. The next party I had a few women ask me to demo some of the toys for them. I asked Leon about that and he said sure. We sold a bunch and I was paid a nice commission, but felt weird but horny using dildos on myself in front of people.

When my wife and I first started in the lifestyle, we had some hard rules. One of which was no solo playing. Six months and three BBC adventures later, she decided that the “no solo” play rule was nonsense and asked, more like begged, to be able to play alone five miles away. She was off for summer break. Since I was working 30 miles away and she was home alone all day, I relented. About a week later, I came home from work and she was waiting for me in stilettos and a flowing summer dress sans underwear. The dress was a halter type with a slit all the way past her thigh. She also had the tell-tale twinkle in her eye that she usually gets after she climaxes. Since she usually wears jeans and t-shirts during the day, I knew something was up. She had a cocktail already made for me and an appetizer tray. I was impressed. She led me to the living room sofa and when she sat down, her dress fell open and I could clearly see her bare pussy and one of her nipples. Now I knew something great was about to happen. I asked her how her day went and what was the reason for the seduction. She then said, “I had a great day!” Then she proceeded to tell me in detail what happened. Her BBC friend DJ came by on his tri-wheeled motorcycle to take her for a ride. She was wearing a very short maroon skirt with a yellow sheer top. She had a g-string but no bra. She was not expecting a motorcycle ride. He handed her a helmet and off they went. Since she was in a short skirt, her pussy rubbed directly on the seat as they cruised. The g-string enhanced he friction from the motorcycle vibration on the seat. She nearly came from the ride itself. After they returned to the house, she invited DJ in for some refreshments. Refreshments were quickly consumed and she led him to the bedroom where he helped her remove blouse and skirt. As she dropped her g-string, her pussy stains were quite evident. My wife is usually not very submissive. But for some reason, she enjoys when DJ dominates her and she tries things with him she never lets me or anybody else do. DJ is a former football player with a very muscular physique. His cock is rather short for a black man, only about 5.5 inches long. The girth of his cock however is unbelievable. When he is flaccid, the circumference of his cock is close to the size of a Red Bull drink can. When he is erect, he is almost as round as a beer can. Since he is so wide, he easily hits her g-spot on every thrust which makes her cum in great quantities. After he finished cumming in her pussy, they took a short rest to recover and replenish fluids. As they were laying in each other’s arms, he made my wife get into a kneeling position and open her mouth. He then grabbed her head and started to push his cock into her mouth which was no easy feat given his size. Unbelievable to her, she actually took most of his cock in her mouth and sucked him until he came down her throat. Something she refuse to let me do. Next, he made her lay on her stomach with a pillow under her waist. He then proceeded to flog her ass, thighs, and cunt lips with a leather flog. She always said she didn’t care for BDSM activities but here she was, laying on her stomach with a cum load in her pussy, one in her belly, getting her genitals flogged by a stranger. The more he flogged her cunt, the more she squirmed and moaned until she actually orgasmed. She then felt cool coconut oil being rubbed on and in her sphincter. She told me him was too big but he didn’t listen. He then grabbed her by the hips and pushed his beer can cock into her ass. After an initial painful gasp, she finally became accustomed to his cock in her ass and actually started fucking him. When she grants me the rare opportunity to fuck her ass, she begs me to go fast so I cum quickly and finish. Given DJ had already cum twice, there was no rushing him. He pounded her ass for at 10 or more minutes until he came the third time. As she lay exhausted, DJ dressed and kissed her goodbye. I came home about an hour later. As she related her experiences that day she noticed I was visibly aroused and decided it was my turn to have fun. We went into the bedroom and I started to licking her all over. While the shower she took after DJ left cleaned out her pussy, it didn't quite get all of his cum out of her ass. I tasted another man’s cum for the first time in my life. For some reason, she now enjoys an occasional flogging and ass fucking from me.

The door opened and the three of us walked in the foyer of Susan’s home. Jenny was dressed in one of my swing dresses. Pleated, shoulder to thigh, deep v-neck in the front, open and backless from behind. Her breasts, while larger then mine, simply filled it out better. This dress, with her body, cried out the words ‘lust after me.’ She leans in and whispers, ”I can just have pure sex and just about anyone will say ’Yes!'?” Jenny asked. “I promise.” “Will you select the first man to fuck me tonight?” Jenny wanted to know. “It would be a privilege.” “He’ll know what to do?”Jenny wondered. “I’ll have him take you just like he took me.” “Oh my,” Jenny smiled. And with that we walk into the living room. Susan introduces Alex and I, though most everyone here knows us. There are two couples who look new. They should be fun. Susan turns to me and I introduce our friend Jenny and I notice the men more than swoon a little bit. Her body and my dress have done their work. Things are starting in a simple way. A kiss there, a gentle arm stroke there. Lots of smiling and laughing. There’s even a couple in heavy terry cloth bathrobes. They may have arrived ahead of schedule and had an early romp. I see Edison, Susan’s husband, and gesture for him to come by. “Hello Edison. This is Jenny.” “Welcome to our home. Susan is my wife,” Edison replied. I look at Jenny and give her a wink. She gives a nod back of approval. Edison is no fool and he’s patient with the moment. I lean over and whisper to him. “You are completely cleared to take her by the hand, lead her over to the couch, stand behind her, unzip her dress, strip her and just start fucking her just like you did when we first met.” “Hello Jenny,” he says. He lifts her hand, kisses it and she smiles. “Walk with me, “ he says and he begins to lead her. A fair share of eyes turn to see this moment. There’s a smidgen of voyeur in the best of us, isn’t there? Edison and Susan give each other free rein at their parties. They never need to check in with each other. At this type of party they are truly among their finest friends. Jenny stands tall, Edison strokes her shoulder, moving fingers to lift one shoulder strap, then another, rolling the dress downward. She’s wearing nothing underneath and at first her breasts are exposed, then her flat stomach, then gently past her hips. She shudders her hips slightly as Edison draws the dress the rest of the way downward, showing her pussy. Jenny steps out of the dress and Edison lays it on the couch. Jenny leans gently back into him, arching her back. Edison pulls his shirt off and has his pants fall to the ground. He’s promptly naked and he’s fully hard. I adore him as he strokes her back, gently guiding her body to rest over the overstuffed arm rest of the couch, which is wide and supports her body fully. His cock in hand he does as he was told and enters her and pushes in as deeply as he can go. He draws back and does so again. Jenny is already crazy for him, I knew she would be. She’s riding back, eyes closed yet with a wide, teeth-filled smile as she starts pushing back into him with every thrust he makes. Edison fucks her and she lifts her body at the waist and he reaches around, one hand across her breasts, the other stroking her clit. Jenny is crazy for Edison, even more than for my Alex. I walk over to the couple in the white terrycloth robes and before I can say hello, Susan appears from nowhere and introduces me to Nikki and Michael. Susan explains to them, ”If you’re smart you’ll just start with her now. She has my seal of sexproval.” She then leans over to me, ”Your husband is having a threesome and I’m going to go and join in.” I can tell from Nikki’s eyes that she’s bi. Lucky me. I lean in to kiss and she returns my intentions, licking my lips. As we start moving against each others bodies, I reach to her husband, through his bathrobe, and start stroking his cock as his wife lets her robe simply fall to the floor. She’s one of the most beautiful women I’ve had the opportunity to get naked. I certainly hope Alex gets to have her later. It’s rare that I describe a woman this way, yet, ”What a rack!” Nikki takes my hand and moves it to her pussy. I curve fingers into her as she grabs my hand pushing it even more deeply into her. My other hand pumps the surface of her breast and she’s grabbing my ass with both hands as I’m very nearly fisting her. I’m still reaching behind me stroking Michael’s ever hardening cock. He’s kissing my neck at the side being very careful not to interrupt his wife’s attentions to me. As Nikki starts undoing my blouse, a Michael unzips my jeans. Both are merely surface layers. Cool air hits my warm skin as both are elegantly drawn off me. There’s a massive sectional couch in the next room and we go there. I’m sprawled out and Nikki is completely over my body in short order. Kissing my neck and rubbing my neck as I continue the effort with fingers curled up inside her. Good girl. Michael straddles her from behind. I hear her almost chirp like a woman being newly penetrated, but I can’t feel his cock. Then I realize it. He’s buttfucking her while I nearly fist her. She’s taking her husband like a pro and my hands is wet with her pussy and my lips dripping from her tongue. I think she likes me. Nikki is amazing. She’s coming hard and not letting up on me. She gasps to her husband who is totally giving her an ass thrashing to give her a moment. Michael says he’ll clean up his cock and be right back. I’m glad because if I don’t fuck him soon I’m going to go insane. I’m so wound up. “Is it okay if I just kiss you?” she asks. "Of course," I agree and she melts her body into mine. Lips everywhere and fingers in my hair. I decide to go to it and stoke her pussy jack hammer style and she cums hard. As her body shudders I plunge my fingers completely into her again and she shakes and cums even more. She is so pretty. “Thank you. I love it, but getting it the ass is exhausting,” she explains. We chat and caress each other’s bodies. I tell her that when her husband gets back I’ll put on a show for her. Michael returns and I have Nikki roll to one side. I get on all fours and Michael grabs my hips; he’s in charge. As he enters me, he begins stroking my clit with one hand, his other hand is around my breasts and he pulls me back, hard and fast and he starts giving me my first fuck of the evening. I say out loud to him, ”I want you to take me.” ———————————————— Susan kisses me and says,”Remember what happened the first time we kissed?” With that I knew to fall to my knees and leaned forward stroking her legs as my tongue presses against her pussy, my tongue moving into her and tasting her wet. Like before, she runs her fingers into my hair, and pulls my head more closely against her. I open my mouth and totally engulf her pussy. I’m remembering my first moment realizing I was bisexual and reliving it going down on the same woman. It’s incredibly arousing. This time, though, it’s not a new experience and I know so much more. I’m still licking her and push two fingers up and into her to stroke her g-spot. —————————————— Ray is in his 50’s and I’ve had sex with him in the past. Once at a house party, twice; the other time we ran into each other and with my husband’s permission, with full abandon, got a hotel and fucked away an afternoon. It had been a couple of years since those amazingly great sexual experiences. Now he was here with his new wife. She is his age and looking great in a Mrs McCain sort of way. In other words, she rocked. As I said hello and he introduced his wife I was just thrilled for him and greeted her with a big hug and a smile. Without missing a beat he explained to her that we had met and played in the lifestyle in the past. Ray explained that Madeline had tried a couple of foursomes in the last year and this house party was new type of experience for her. They were both wearing the heavy white terry cloth bathrobes that had been provided for everyone. Madeline did not shy away from the conversation, and at that moment Alex walked up and gave me a hug at the waist, clearly claiming me as his wife. At that point Madeline said, ”And you would be the husband?” We made quick introductions of Alex as she continued, ”I’m not a prude, I’ve just never been walking around naked at a party before. And, ya know, I’m not the youngest woman here if you know what I mean.” Alex didn’t miss a beat, ”Yet certainly one of the most exquisite.” Oh my god, he wants to fuck her. How fun. We continued chatting, yet there’s that fine line between being sexually suggestive and being boorish. No one had crossed it, and we were perfectly positioned in the room to nearly have a private chat, while being in a public environment in the house. Of course I had a keen understanding of Ray and could pick up on his cues. In many ways, what happened next was up to Madeline and Alex, as any suggestions from Ray and I might appear self-serving. Alex began, ”For me, I soon realized I could be naked in a room, yet so focused on a woman I was oblivious. By the time I truly realized it, it was no big deal. I think you might find the same to be true.” And then he really took charge, ”I think we already know that Ray and Sandra enjoy each other. I know we’ve just met, yet I’d love to give it a go by kissing you and slowly slipping you out of your robe and it becomes too much, we all get a nice private room upstairs.” “I’d like to try that,” Madeline replied. Now before anyone thinks it too incredible. Alex is about thirty years younger than Madeline, looking really great, and wearing only a long towel. So, if she is really there to have sex, he’s not a bad choice to take from the room. Alex leans in to kiss her and she welcomes his body closer to hers. She leans back, composes herself, and says, ”Okay, he’s a really good kisser,” and laughs. Alex leans closer to her ear and I can just hear him say, ”In a few moments when I’m kissing and inside you, you’ll be even happier.” With that he kisses her and her hands move up to his shoulder, with one stroking his neck as he kisses her neck harder. I know he’s running his teeth along her skin, feeling her breath more heavily now. One of the most fun things in Swinging is watching a woman just melt into a man she barely knows who will be bringing her to orgasm. Alex gathers the front of her robe, yet exposes her shoulders as he kisses her mouth again. Her tongue is fully open his mouth. And she reaches his towel and it falls away as she strokes Alex’s very aroused cock. The robe has lowered itself further, her breasts are now exposed to the tops of her nipples. Her closest moment to public nudity. Ray is standing behind me and I turn to face him, just above a whisper I tell him, cupping his ear to my mouth, ”Thank you for letting Madeline have Alex. Take me any way you want.” I absolutely knew what was coming and I adored him for it. He unzipped my dress and his hands slid along he skin of my back, then to the flesh of my stomach with one hand moving to my breasts and the other finding me so wet and stroking my clitoris. He knew how to work me quickly. I like that in a man. Alex had Madeline’s robe to her waist, her naked torso with flat stomach looking just great. I could see other men looking her direction and I just knew they regret not being her first of the evening. That was my husband’s job. With a hand massaging each breasts, her own body writhing, she slid Alex’s cock into her and he pushed deeply. Madeline immediately grabbed his ass and wrapped her legs around him. It was perhaps five minutes from first kiss to entering her. Ray had now peeled my dress away and was licking my ass and rimming me. tongue hard against my ass he was driving me insane by spanking my pussy at the same time. His saliva filled my asshole and then he stood up behind me, robe completely off and I calmed my body, closed my eyes as his cock first rubbed against my asshole, I whispered aloud, ”do it,” and into my ass he went. …more later

My name is Samantha, and I am 45 years old. My husband, Carson, is 42. We have been married for 20 years. We both had shared our beds with plenty of others before we met, and part of the reason we have always been drawn to each other is our strong sex drives. I love cock, and Carson loves pussy; it's as simple as that. We like to text each other with stories of our fantasies. We don't usually follow through on the fantasies that involve a third person - we just like to talk the fantasy as foreplay before making love. Recently, however, something very different did happen. After losing several pool games to my husband at the bar, I read his written fantasy in the bathroom. My job, as the loser, is to follow through with whatever he asks me to say or do to get him hot before we go home. The fantasy on this night included a threesome with a guy for me to pick up at the bar. I have great tits, so I really opened up my shirt and went out to look for someone to flirt with, so I could give my husband his 'fantasy.' When I walked out of the restroom, I ran right into a man who had been a short-time lover in college. His name was Stewart, and he looked as good as he did in college. He did not recognize me at first, but when he finally realized who I was, he went on and on about how great I looked. I told him I was at the bar with my husband. I had enough to drink that I even told him about our fantasy nights. I asked him if he would show me where he was sitting, and I would pretend not to know him and try to flirt and pick him up. He thought this would be great fun and told me where he and two of his business partners were sitting. I returned to my husband, who had a naughty look on his face since he knew I had just read his fantasy. I told him I would comply. I talked to a couple of different tables of people and then settled in at Stewart's table with his friends. Stewart pretended not to know me, and I am sure his friends thought I was a little bold. I let him buy me a drink and caress the inside of my thigh in my short skirt. As he was touching my leg, I could tell that he was starting to breathe faster, and I knew I was getting wet, or should I say, wetter. I knew my husband could see all of this from across the room, hoping he would not get upset. Stewart's fingers kept inching up my thigh, high enough I had to put my hand on his to stop them from reaching my pussy. I was feeling quite warm and a little hazy with this experience. I was wondering if my husband would actually allow me to go through with the 'fantasy.' Soon my husband wandered over to talk. He introduced himself to Stewart and his colleagues as my husband, but Stewart left his hand and fingers in place. Carson did not challenge him but seemed to appreciate that Stewart was enjoying me. Stewart's friends were very uncomfortable and got up to play pool. My husband shocked me when he came right out and asked Stewart if he would like to fuck his wife? I was even more shocked when Stewart said he would actually pay money if my husband would allow him to do just that. The two went to the bathroom and apparently negotiated a 'price' that my husband has not revealed to me even yet. When they returned, they grabbed their jackets and looked at me, indicating we were all leaving. My husband and I rode together with Stewart following. My husband told me that he was giving me a free night, and I could do whatever I chose. I could tell Stewart had not told him we had been lovers in the past. We arrived at our home, and Carson, Stewart, and I got naked in our hot tub. Stewart was sitting beside me and kept putting his fingers in my pussy and his mouth on my tits. He was so incredibly hard, and I could tell that my husband enjoyed watching this. I kissed Stewart back and put my mouth on his very nice-sized dick. He moaned out loud the entire time I had my mouth on him. He pulled me up to him and asked me to pay some attention to my husband because he was worried my husband would stop this game if he was not being attended to. I put my head under the water to put my mouth on my husband's dick. The warm water and my warm mouth made it hard for him to keep control. Both men touched my pussy and my breasts the entire time the other was touching me. I was so hot I could hardly stand it. I really needed to be fucked. I decided my husband would probably prefer me to fuck Stewart before him. I took Stewart's hand and led him to our bedroom. I had not remembered much about sex with him from college, but he clearly had picked up some skills since that time. He gave me fantastic oral sex with his warm tongue and mouth probing my pussy and sucking on my clit. He gave my tits even more attention; maybe he remembered that I liked that. We went at it a long time, and occasionally my husband would lie beside me and put his warm mouth on my mine or suck on my tits. He was clearly enjoying another man enjoying me. Finally, Stewart could take it no longer, and he started to fuck me with his dick. He had lovely long rhythmic strokes, and I came twice when he was on me. Stewart told me he wanted me to suck my husband while he was coming in my pussy. I got the impression that my husband had made this request of him at an earlier time. I gave my husband the best blow job he had in years with what he thought was a stranger fucking me long and slow from behind. I was shocked that both men got off almost simultaneously. I don't think either knew the other was about to cum. It was so fucking hot I could not believe it. Stewart quickly got up and got dressed, he came over and gave me a short warm french kiss when I still had my husband's cum in my mouth, and then he left. I was still quite excited, and my husband was ready for round two already. We had some of the most incredible couple sex that I can remember on that night. We touched every orifice of each other's bodies with our mouths and tongues, and we fucked for hours. The next day, we were both spent, and not a word was ever mentioned about Stewart since. I don't know if a dollar amount was ever exchanged or how much. My husband has no idea that Stewart and I had been lovers in the past. He would probably not mind. I keep wondering if we will run into Stewart again sometime. I think both my husband and I would both be pleased. I will write if it happens again.

We are new to the swinging lifestyle. We were getting fairly annoyed because it seemed that what we wanted was not going to happen. See, being new to swinging, and never having been to that level yet, we wanted to feel comfortable, not like fresh meat. We wanted to be able to make friends and get to know others first, not just hop in the sack. We made a post in Curious About Swinging area, and got some good sound advice, but in between the posts, here's what happened....... Rainy and drizzle day, so we hopped in the car and took a trip to Carbondale to check out computer and electronics related stuff. Mr O is like that and loves to tinker around. After spending several hours in a couple stores, we got everything loaded in the car and drove back home. Putting everything away, and still rainy out so we couldn’t go for our nightly walk at the park, we figured we take and go over to the local bowling alley and toss off a few games. When we got there, we found it was not as crowded as usual. We got a lane, found our balls {bowling} and threw a few warm up shots. I went over to the bar and got myself a mixed drink {strawberry dak} and Mr O a bottle of MGD {miller beer}. As we played the first game, another couple came in, about our age, and got the lane next to ours. This meant we shared the same ball return. We made some idle talk at first, then introduced ourselves. His name was J and hers was S. He was almost the same size as Mr O, with black hair and brown eyes. He told us he was 51. S was 47, 5’9” and about 175 with red hair and hazel eyes {like me} with about the same build except for her breasts, they were a little smaller then my 38dd’s. J went up to the bar, asking if he could buy us a drink, we accepted. Mr O and I finished our first game and waited until J and S finished off their first one. They were fairly good, like us with an average in the 190’s. The second game, we decided to split the lanes, rotating between both lanes. S wanted to bet that the women could beat the men so we all agreed to bowl for drinks. They won and S and I had to go get them another beer each. While gone, S remarked that she thought MR O was good looking. I told her the same about J. We went back to the guys and started a third game, making the same bet. This time we won so the guys had to go trot off after our drinks. All the time S and I made small talk, and found that we had a lot in common. The guys got back with out drinks and this time the stakes were raised a bit by Mr O. He suggested that the winners get to do anything they wanted to, to the losers. There were no restrictions placed, but being in public we sort of took it for granted it would be clean. The guys whipped our butts. J walked up to S, grabbed her and gave her one hell of a passionate kiss, while feeling her breasts and butt. Not to be out done, Mr O grabbed me, sat me on his lap, gave me one of the wettest kisses he ever has and was using his hands on my breasts and between my inner legs, getting me all wet. Well, we played another game with the same bet, and this time they must have let us win because neither of them hit 125. S looked at me, and with her eyes questioned as to if she could approach Mr O. I just smiled and nodded okay. She walked up to Mr O and gave him a nice kiss on the lips, moving her hand {which she must have thought was not visible to J and I } between Mr O legs grabbing his manhood. Mr O kind of jerked back a little, surprised by S’s move. I walked over to J and did the same thing to him, but he just stood there enjoying it. Needless to say, we were all getting a little hot. Mr O suggested we go to a diner and grab something to eat and chat some more. We went to a little place called The Spot {it’s a Greek all night 24/7 place with great food and very comfortable}. We talked for about two hours, getting to know each other more. As the discussion got around to sex, we found that J and S were just as new to the new lifestyle as we were. They had never been in a swap, or in another sexual encounter with anyone other then themselves. It was getting late and they had to get home so they could get their babysitter off to her house. We exchanged telephone numbers and left it at they were going to give us a call today sometime. We got home about midnight or so. We took a shower and were getting into some very heavy petting when the phone rang. It was S. She said that her mom came over last night and picked up their son {15} and took him to her house and dropped the babysitter off on her way home. She said she was happy that we met and that we were still up. She asked if we were tired and I said no why? She asked if we’d like to come over so we could talk some more. I asked Mr O and he said sure, why not. So I get directions {which was very easy as they live two blocks from us} and we headed over. Of course we walked, even though it was drizzling rain out a little. Well let's see, it took all of about five minutes to walk over and getting there S opened the door. They gave us a tour of the place, stopping by the kitchen to get some drinks, and proceeded down to the huge open den area complete with video games, bar, hot tub and a movie like projection screen hanging on the wall. J turned on some tunes and we all sat down and started talking about our lives, our jobs and interests. Come to find out we have a lot more then we thought in common. J loves to hunt and fish and play around with computer stuff. He and Mr O went up to the “junk room” as S put it {where J has all the computer stuff} which left S and I alone. We were talking about our families and how we loved to go camping when S moved her hand over to my leg and started to rub it. It was soft and slow and she moved her hand up and down my thigh in a motion that felt good. She stopped and said she was sorry but couldn’t help herself as she was just so turned on. I had the same feelings and just looked at her in the eyes and leaned over and took a kiss. She responded by giving right back and began to move her hands up and very gently caressed by breasts. I responded by doing the same to her. I was getting very wet and I knew it. S reached under my blouse and under my bra and started to play with my nipple, rolling it in her fingers. About this time the guys came back and I faintly remember hearing J say that it looks like they’re having a good chat session. I caught myself, somehow, and can’t remember what did it, but I remember turning and looking at the guys and remember having my hand caressing S’s breasts. The guys, almost together, made a comment not to let them be the cause for us to stop. With that S moved her hand slowly down between my legs and started to rub so softly. I just could not take this any more and moaned. S stopped, sat up and took her blouse off. Reaching around she removed her bra. She had a very nice pair of breasts. Like I said, almost like mine, but a little smaller. She helped me get undressed and moved down taking one of my nipples in her mouth. This is the first time I have ever had a woman suck on them, let alone touch me. This just drove me off the deep end and I was so excited that I came. S was surprised at how I flowed {I am what MR O calls a flooder—when I cum the juices just flow and flow}. With this, she moved down and started to lick me, even though I still had my panties on. I remember helping her take the rest of her clothes off and going into a 69 position. We both were so turned on that I don’t think either of us remember seeing the guys get undressed. J was standing down by S and Mr O was up near me. S stopped licking me and must have started to suck on J as I did the same to Mr O. S got off of me {she was on top when in the 69} and moved over and had J sit in a chair. I got up and had Mr O sit on the couch where I knelt in front of him taking as much as I could in my mouth. I was never one that could DT him as he is too big for me, not just long {about 8”} but thick around. I knew he was very excited so I slowed down because I surely wanted him inside me. J and S moved over to the couch next to us, and S whispered in my ear that she would like to try Mr 0’s in her mouth. Without saying a word, I moved my head so she could go ahead and try. She licked it first and then took almost every inch down deep. Mr O just moaned and told her she was good. I moved over, took J’s in my hand and started to stroke it slowly up and down. This is the first time I have ever had another man's cock in my hand since I was with Mr O. J was a little smaller and no way as thick {about 7”}. I took and licked him and then took him in my mouth. I found it was much easier to go down on him, taking almost all of him. We had no intention on doing what came next. We wanted our first encounter to be a soft, same room, no full swap experience. Well that changed in a flash. S got up and without even so much as a look from her, sat down on Mr. O taking ever inch of him in her. She bounced up and down, facing away from Mr O for all it was worth. She had climax after climax. I was not sure I wanted to do the same with J because I did not want to take the chance of getting the big P as I was not safe but Mr O had a vas so he was. Sue looked at me and could tell something was wrong and told me “go ahead, he had a vas a couple years ago”. With that I got up and sat on him. It felt good, and excited me all the more to see Mr O pumping away in S and feeling J in me. I climaxed with such force that J was totally stunned by the wetness. What started out as a evening to get out of the house and do something active because we could not go for our normal evening walk, ended up with one of the most enjoyable nights that we have ever had. Mr O shot off in S’s mouth and she sucked all the more, taking ever drop. J unloaded in my mouth, but I could not take it all. We rested, and started all over again with the guys taking turns eating us out. We did MMF, FFM, MFMF and enjoyed every minute. S and I feel the same about anal, it is off limits, but other then that, all of us had a great night. The next day was sex free, as we all got together, met J and S’s son and took a ride to Howe’s Cavern. Had a great time. Since that first night, the four of us have started on a good friendship. The best part of this whole experience is it happened without any planning. It was totally great. J and S feel the same as we do, all four of us play together or no one plays. That’s the way we wanted things and its become so clear that it was meant to be. It makes Mr O and I think…….how many other neighbors do we have that are the same way?…. J and S just left our home, 2:30 am, all of us having another great night of sex. There is one thing that we learned and would like to pass on. We are not sure if this is true with everyone, but we found that when you try hard to get something going, it takes effort and sometimes causes people to feel under pressure. We were not looking, we were out to have some fun, just Mr O and myself, and we ended up having a great night, having our first swinging experience, and to top it all off, found that the people we got involved with were our neighbors living only a few blocks from us. Guess when you keep a open mind, have a good attitude and be yourself, all good things can and will happen as we are living proof of this. Thank you all ever so much. Without reading some of the posts made here, I am not sure if we would have gotten this involved with total strangers in a bowling ally like we did. Mr and Mrs O

We had been with Jim twice and both times had been fantastic. After our second visit, Melissa was sure hoping we would hear from him again. I told her how sexy she was and that I didn't think it would be long. It wasn't! The next week Jim called and asked if we had enjoyed our last visit. He said Tony thought Melissa was so hot and a very sexy woman. Jim said he would second that motion. He asked if we would like to come over the following Friday for more fun and games? I told him we were looking forward to it and would be there. Melissa had a smile a mile wide when I told her Jim had called. She asked if I agreed to go, and I said, "What do you think?" Needless to say, she was excited the rest of the week and each night we had some great sex. I knew she was looking forward to Friday by the way she fucked me all week, which I loved. Friday arrived, and Melissa took a long time getting ready. She bought a new outfit which showed her big tits. She looked so hot. She wore a very high cut set of underwear, sexy black hose, and a see-through bra. God, she was beautiful. We talked on the way, and she asked me if I enjoyed her with her new love. I placed her hand on my cock and let her feel the answer. Watching her being fucked and turned on by Jim is something else, I told her. She gave me a kiss and said she would give me lots to enjoy tonight. We arrived and Jim met us at the door. He had on a robe and a big smile. Once inside, he got us a drink, and we went into the den. I took my regular seat, and he led Melissa to the couch. He had on some soft music, and the lights were turned down. He asked me if he could enjoy Melissa while I watched and my answer was that she would like that I think. He kissed her and told her how he was looking forward pleasing her. He continued to kiss her, and she kissed him back. Soon he had her top open and started to kiss her neck and tits. He slowly undressed her in front of me, and once he had her dress off, he led her into the bedroom. I followed and took a seat in the easy chair in the corner. He turned her so she was facing me and lifted her ass up so he could enter her from behind. His cock is so massive he can do things with it that can't be done with a regular size cock. I watched as he played with her tits, milking her nipples, kissing the back of her neck and fucking her slowly from behind. Melissa looked at me, and I could see the lust she was feeling in her eyes. I know Jim liked showing off in giving Melissa his cock, and that was OK with me. His black skin next to hers was very sensual, and he knew I liked watching him give Melissa his big cock. Soon he placed her on the bed and gave her a blindfold to put on. He then had her lay on her back and began to feed Melissa his cock. About that time the closet door opened up and out walk the blond who had been in the movie with Jim and Tony we had seen. She smiled at me and put her finger to her mouth to show me not to say anything. She had on a sexy pair of underwear and no bra. She was very nice, and I right away knew what she planned on. Jim motioned for her to move closer as Melissa sucked his cock. She got onto the bed and positioned herself between Melissa's legs. She didn't touch her but started to eat her now wet pussy. There I was watching Melissa enjoy both a big cock and being eaten by a sexy woman. Jim had a smile and Melissa was now moaning very softly. I know she had no idea who was eating her as she has never been with a woman. Soon her hips were moving with the blond's mouth, and Jim was getting the oral pleasure of his life. Melissa was trying to suck his entire cock thanks to being eaten. Soon her body went stiff, and she came several times. By now the blond was touching her tits and continued to eat her. Jim then had the other woman move to Melissa's tits, and he then entered Melissa's wet pussy. He took long slow strokes and soon had his entire big cock inside her. I loved watching him fuck her because he knows what a woman enjoys and took his time at it. He made Melissa's body seem to come alive with pleasure. As he fucked her, the blond started to suck her nipples one at a time. I know Melissa had to know something was different, but she continued to lay her head back and enjoy what she was getting. Soon Jim was lifting her ass off the bed with his hands to meet his thrust. He really knew how to use his body and as he lifted her ass off the bed I could see him pushing with his feet to get as deep as possible. I could see how wet his cock was as he entered her and he was telling her how he wanted her to move her ass and take his big cum filled cock. Melissa was doing as ordered and she was moaning each time he stroked her. After about 10 minutes he had her so hot she was begging for him to make her cum. He told her he had a surprise for her and took off the blindfold. Melissa saw the blond sitting next to her and looked at Jim and me. She asked if she had been there the whole time and with a smile, the blond answered: "Yes, and I hoped you liked my tongue!" I don't think Melissa knew what to say or do, but Jim took care of that. He told Melissa the two of them were going to give her lots to enjoy and started to fuck her again. He lifted her legs onto his shoulders, and Melissa laid her head back and closed her eyes as Jim gave her every inch of his hard cock. As he did, the blond started to kiss Melissa and soon I could see her kissing back. There was deep tongue kissing, and along with Jim banging her, Melissa moaned and started to cum with a lot of shaking. Once she finished, Jim had her mount his big cock and told her he wanted her to fuck him dry. The blond set back on the bed and watched with me as Melissa start to move her ass and work on Jim's cock. He can go forever, and in a short while I could see by the look on Melissa's face she was almost ready again. My cock felt like it was going to bust watching her enjoy Jim's big cock. The blond ask her if she liked Jim's cock as much as she did and Melissa just mouthed “Yes” as she rode him. Soon I saw Jim raise off the bed and knew he was filling her with cum. She came right after he did and then laid on top of him as he continued to tease her with his cock. The blond got us some drinks and sat next to me as they laid on the bed. We talked, and I was pleased with how Melissa was feeling about her first woman. She said she enjoyed it but wouldn't trade it for Jim's cock with a smile. After a short while Jim had Melissa on all fours and giving her more cock and as I gave Melissa my cock in her mouth. I came is a short time and sat with the blond as we watched Jim pleasure Melissa. She seemed to enjoy the show as much as I did. Jim made Melissa so hot that she lost all control of her body. He had his hands on her ass and was giving her his cock all the way to his balls, and then would take it all the way out to the tip. I could see Melissa's ass quiver as he did this each time. God, she was so hot and enjoying his cock, and I loved it! Once he was ready to cum, he had Melissa lay on her side and as he fucked her from behind the blond sucked on her nipples and then started to eat her from the front. Melissa was cumming in no time as was Jim. I couldn't believe how many times she came. Well to make a long story a little shorter, we stayed most of the night, and Melissa enjoyed the blond and Jim most of the evening. She said she liked the feel of a woman but liked a man better. When we got home, I kissed Melissa's body, and we enjoyed some slow sensual sex. Jim's big fat cock made her a little sore and worn out for the next couple of days, but she said it was worth it. Jim has since called and asked us if we wanted to go on a weekend trip with him and Tony. Tony was sad he missed the last visit and wanted to make it up to Melissa. So I think we are going to the mountains for a weekend of fun. Will let you know. Every man should let his mate enjoy what Melissa has the last couple of months, you won't be sorry!

My wife and I are in our late 30's and have been happily married for ten years. Although our sex life is excellent, I have always had a fantasy about watching my wife have sex with another man. Last summer, we moved into a new house and decided to have our carpets cleaned before unloading our goods. We called one of the locally owned establishments, and they said they would send someone out the next day. We were busy unpacking boxes the next day when we saw the cleaning truck pull into the drive. Out came a man of about 30 who was tanned and obviously hit the gym on a regular basis. Right away I noticed my wife checking out his snug fitting shorts. I continued on with my work, and my wife Debbie showed him into the house. For the next hour, he was busily cleaning the carpets while she was frequently going back and forth to "see how he was doing." She obviously was hot for him, and he took more than a few glances at her hard nipples pointing from her shirt. In a semi-joking manner I asked her if she wanted to have sex with him before he left; maybe he'd give us a discount. She jokingly replied it certainly would be worth a try. I could tell in her eyes however that she was wishing she could. I figured what the hell, this opportunity may never come by again, so I told her to go ahead. She looked at me and with a nasty smile said "You're serious, aren't you?" I said yes, but only if I could watch. We worked out a plan where I went into the master bedroom and sat in the closet behind the shuttered doors. When it was time for payment, she would have him come back to the bedroom and at that point make her move. A short time later I heard the door open an could clearly see Debbie and Ken standing side by side. As she reached for her checkbook, she pretended to fall, and she dropped to her knees in front of him. With a wry smile, she said, "The view from here sure looks good; mind if I take a peek inside?" With that, she pulled down his shorts. You could see a bulge forming in his tight undershorts. Debbie rubbed it from the outside for a while, and it appeared to be getting quite large. She pulled down his shorts, and I think she nearly came on the spot. His cock was easily eight inches with a massive girth. She started sucking it like she had never seen a dick in her life. Meanwhile, I was watching from the closet, my cock throbbing. It was only a minute before Ken started writhing and moaning and she pulled his cock out and squeezed it to keep him from coming. "I'm not going to let you finish until you put that inside me," Debbie said. "Why don't you take care and taste some of this for a while." She then laid on the bed, her open vagina looking at me. Ken ate her for several minutes until Debbie yelled for him to stick his cock in her. She moved to the side so I could see Ken jamming his huge cock in her. Meanwhile, I was in the closet shooting off the most intense load I've ever experienced. They both soon came and collapsed in the heat. Ken dressed and left shortly, and Debbie gave him a deep kiss before he left the door. When she got back, she laid on the bed and told me to come out. I opened her legs and could see a large glob of semen dripping from her pussy. I slowly licked around it and then drove my tongue deep into her box. Never has her pussy tasted so good. We ended up spending the rest of the afternoon having unbelievable sex. Now, about once per month, Debbie has Ken over to clean one of the rooms in the house. He agreed to let her tape some of their sessions so if I can't make it home to see it live I can watch it with her later.

We were both delighted when the opportunity came around to work with the people of a small island off the coast of Belize. Chris and I are missionaries and from time to time, we volunteer for short-term assignments in various locations. While there we work with field hospitals and clinics as well as schools and mission stations. Simply because we are active in our faith however does not mean that we are inhibited about sex, which we consider a great gift from God. We have been married for twenty years and enjoy a rich and fulfilling sex life with each other and very occasionally with others. The island was difficult to reach. We had to fly into Belize and take a bus from there to the port to engage a boat to the island. It was extremely hot and Chris’ light blouse was becoming damp with perspiration. As I loaded our bags onto the little boat I couldn’t help noticing that the material had become rather transparent and that the two young men operating the boat were getting nice glances at her well shaped breasts. “Be careful, you’re giving those boys quite an eyeful,” I teased her. “Of course I am,” she smirked and turned, reaching up to keep her hat on and in the process thrusting forward her torso for all to see. The two you black men laughed and went about their task of guiding the skiff towards the island. Once there we settled in pretty quickly. There was much to do. We had brought much needed medical and school supplies. These were unpacked and taken to the clinic and the school, if you could call it that. It was essentially a big lean-to with four poles holding up a thatched roof. It was on the edge of the only village on the island. My main task was to help teach the local children how to read and write in their own language, which we were learning very quickly, while Chris helped in the clinic. Soon we were being well acquainted with the hot climate, the local language and customs and were becoming endeared with the beautiful people. Back home people think of missionaries as hellfire preachers treading into darkest Africa to bring the heathen to repentance. There is far more to it than that. We work very hard to preserve the language and the culture of the people we work with and we try very hard not to “westernize” them. At the same time we try to improve the quality of their lives however we can and enable them to read and understand the scriptures in their own tongue. Another thing people don’t understand is just how much we ourselves are changed as we work with them. The first time we visited the village market we were in for a surprise. The native children dashed about entirely naked. The women at the tables and stalls were bare breasted wearing only a tiny cloth about their waists. They were all physically beautiful people with big toothy smiles for everyone they met. As we shopped for fruit and fish we observed that when two women who were friends met they embraced one another and kissed deeply with their breasts pressed to one another. This did not offend us in the slightest; in fact, we were embarrassed for being so overdressed in our shorts and T-shirts. Their skin tone varies somewhat depending on the mixture of Spanish, African, and French and Native Island heritage but most were a lovely golden tone with bright eyes and long silky black hair. Once we were back in our bungalow Chris hurried to find a simple strip of cloth such as the local women wore. Tossing aside all else she wrapped it one about her shapely hips and tied a single knot so that it spread in front just enough to cover her pubis. “There, this seems to be the standard way of dress here,” she declared, “so anytime I’m not working, this is how I’ll dress.” That was certainly fine with me. It was now mid afternoon and we had a little time to ourselves. I suggested a walk down to the beach where we could make love. Chris enthusiastically agreed. “But first you have to put on one of these too,” she insisted. Then she quickly tied the piece of cloth around my hips. My erection was already asserting itself and pushing aside the cloth. “Now that looks really fine,” she giggled. So attired we headed towards the nearby lagoon in the warm afternoon walking nearly naked hand in hand. We chatted lightly and swapped kisses as we enjoyed the light breeze. Her long blonde hair was blowing enticingly and her deliciously shaped breasts were getting a slight sheen of perspiration that made them look even more delectable. I am very proud of my wife’s beauty and I love to show her off when I can. The lagoon however is rather isolated and there was not much chance of that, so I thought. We reached the cove and turned to stroll along the edge of the clear blue water looking for a comfortable spot. Then I heard someone whistling. Looking ahead, I saw a young man spreading fishing nets along several posts to mend and dry them. He had his back to us and except for the loincloth, he too was naked. As we approached he looked up from his work and greeted us with a big smile. His eyes lingered on Chris, which did not offend me. We stopped and chatted for a bit. He was slender and muscular. These people do not show their age but I would guess him to be anywhere from eighteen to twenty-five. His golden colored skin set off his bright eyes and smiles perfectly. After a pleasant pause, we went on up the beach for a short ways. “I am sure he knows what we are doing down here,” Chris said in a low tone. “You like him?” I asked sensing the tone in her voice. She had that glimmer in her eye she gets when she’s aroused by the prospect of doing something out of the ordinary. "He seems a nice boy, I wouldn’t mind at all if he came on us.” That was all the invitation I could stand. Taking her by the hand I led her to a shady spot under a tree and started kissing and licking her breasts. She moaned loudly and took my right hand guiding it between her thighs. She was hot and very wet. I pulled away her loincloth and lay her back in the sand. As she opened her legs I lifted her ankles onto my shoulders and guided the desperate head of my cock to her ready portal. She cried out as I pierced her leaning forward on my arms. We coupled almost frantically inflamed with need. She always yells and shrieks when she comes and today was no different. Reaching down she grasped my clenching buttocks as if to pull me further into her. She came again and then I had to have my sweet release as well. We lay together dripping with perspiration in the cool sand and almost fell asleep as the soft breeze drifted over our tingling skin. Some time later I was aroused from my nap by the soft whistling, we had heard earlier. Looking up I saw our young friend strolling along the edge of the water with his net bundles over his left shoulder. He was coming up the beach towards us and would see us in a minute. Chris looked up to see what I was doing and smiled when she saw the boy approaching. To my surprise, she quickly tied the cloth about her loins. Not sure why I put mine back on too. Then he saw us and waved with his right hand giving us that charming smile. I waved back and he came up towards us. When he was just a few feet in front of us he knelt in the sand and smiled again as he looked over Chris’ bosom. I had learned some of the language and we started chatting again as if we were old friends. His name was Jo; he was twenty years old and a fisherman. He had never seen a white woman naked before and he said Chris was very beautiful. If she would come to the marketplace like that, she would be quickly accepted into the village. He said his people make love quickly and easily. Then he asked if our lovemaking just now was good. I was translating what he was saying for Chris. As she sat she got more comfortable with the friendly youth’s eyes rooming over her body and began to extend her legs to give him a better view. This made him smile even more. When he reached with his right hand and lightly stroked her thigh neither of us made any objection. Then he told me that among his people when two men are good friends they sometimes would share their wives with each other. If a man removes his wife’s loincloth before his friend, it means he is offering her to him to enjoy. I laughed and told Chris what he had said. She smiled first at me and then towards him. Then Jo told us he had a little fishing hut just up the beach, would she like to go there with him? He stood and offered her his hand. Chris took it and he helped her get to her feet. Once she was standing I got up on my knees and reaching up pulled away her loincloth with a tug. Laughing delightedly Jo took her by the hand and led her further up the beach. Just a short distance was a small thatched hut. Jo led Chris inside. It was cool and clean, the sand covered with soft straw and grass. Jo dropped his bundle of nets and came towards her. Chris accepted his eager embrace and his insistent but gentle kiss. Already the youth had a magnificent erection that poked out around his loin-cloth, which had become pointless. She tugged at it and tossed it aside. The boy moaned at the feel of her hands fondling his cock. Then she knelt and accepted the pulsing head into her mouth. His organ was sleek, firm, and ready for action. Still he did not rush her. She lay back and he moved over her enjoying her breasts with his tongue and lips. He had never seen breasts like these and he lingered over them savoring their feel and taste. She marveled at his self-restraint and thought that he must have been well trained. His skilled hands moved further down her flanks and explored her buttocks as his lips and tongue moved down her belly to her blonde triangle. There he feasted. His tongue danced lightly at first about her clit and her labia then more demanding. Chris writhed in joy as he gave her waves of sensation each greater than the one before. Her fingers tangled in his hair as he made wet slurping and sucking sounds. She was more than ready as he rose and moved over her. He took his rigid cock in his right hand and slid it along the furrow between her labia before pressing it to her opening. Still he held himself over her with straight arms, only his cock touching her just at her entrance. She whimpered and begged him to fuck her. Slowly he moved over her, easing just a little more of his organ into hers, then a little more. She was crying in ecstasy as he fully inserted himself and began long, slow deep thrusting. He lay over her and pressed his chest to her breasts as their sweating bodies slid together.She clutched him desperately with her arms about his shoulders and her legs about his hips. It seemed as if she couldn’t stop cumming if she wanted to. One orgasm simply blended into the next as the fierce cock inside her drove her relentlessly on. The last was so intense she almost lost all sense and awareness as she felt him release his fluids within her. Sometime later she awoke and slowly raised herself on one arm. Jo was asleep as she kissed him on the cheek and stood retrieving her loincloth. As she stepped out into the evening breeze, I was waiting for her. She smiled and kissed me. I didn’t have to ask her how it was or if she had enjoyed it. Had I not been watching just the look in her eyes would have told me all I wanted to know. Nor did I need to ask if she would like to return to this beach another day and maybe encounter our friend Jo again. We leisurely strolled back up the beach in contented silence both of us enjoying a sense of quiet satisfaction and very deep love.

Laura and I are fairly new to swinging. We've had just a few awesome experiences with our neighbors, Tom and Carrie. The four of us get along really well, have a mutual physical attraction for each other, and enjoy doing things together as friends. When we have an evening planned with our 'special neighbors', the excitement builds up for days. Naturally, we were really down when they told us they had to leave town for six months for Tom to do some training. We had talked about getting together with another couple, but it wouldn't be the same {I know, it could be better... but you have to be comfortable with your partners}. So Laura an I decided we would just keep our eyes open for any possibilities among people we knew and, if we thought there was an opportunity, we would take a take a chance and ask. Laura has admitted having the hots for a friend of mine as well as a single guy she works with, so we set up a casual drinks/dinner at our house get- together with each guy individually, hoping for a threesome. But, my old friend drank too much the night he came over and really turned Laura off. She hadn't seen him for a couple years, and she discovered her memory of him was better than reality. No offer extended. The next week her co-worker came over, and I figured he would leap at the chance. We were all having a great time together, Laura was very sexy and flirtatious {and a little slutty - short skirt, tight t-shirt, push-up bra}. He was obviously enjoying her company, and I gave them some time alone so I could 'make a phone call'. I can't believe he turned her down! I know I'm biased, but most men would have a hard time passing on no-strings sex with Laura. After that, Laura was pretty embarrassed and wasn't ready to proposition anyone for a while. Another of my friends was a possibility, but we couldn't meet with him for a few weeks. Of course, I had begged her to beg several of her girlfriends to join us, knowing all were long-shots at best, but she didn't see any chances there, though she was open to the idea. Then one evening she casually asked, 'what would you think about doing Kristen?' 'Kristen?' I said. Then 'Oh... Jill's younger sister, that one?' I just know her because Laura is close with her older sister. Yes, that one. Laura had mentioned she had seen her a few times lately. Kristen had joined Laura and her friends for a 'girl's night out' recently. Kristen is about 37, divorced mom, reference librarian, quiet, pretty, fairly skinny, and has one of the best asses I've ever seen. I'm not obsessed with a woman's ass - I appreciate all the attributes and characteristics of women. I just think Kristen happens to have a really spectacular ass. I said 'I'd love to do Kristen!...is it possible?' Laura told me how they had been talking and Kristen told her how she had been dating a bit, hated dating, really didn't want or have time for a boyfriend, but hadn't had sex in forever, and was really frustrated. Laura assured her it would work out somehow, but Kristen told her how easy it was for her to say, and was adamant that she just needed some sex. 'Then', Laura said, 'she said 'maybe I could borrow your husband for a couple hours a week?' Laura said it had that feel that maybe she was joking, maybe not. So they talked more, and... I had to interrupt: 'So how did it end, what did you say, what did she say?' Laura smiled, 'Oh, she's thinking about it'. The next Saturday afternoon, Kristen was at our house. She seemed very shy at first, but Laura assured me she said she really wanted to. I wasn't sure how much to push, then Laura took me aside and said 'just make a move, she'll follow'. I sat on the couch next to her and put my hand on her leg. She was wearing these really thin yellow shorts, and the skin on her thigh was so soft and smooth that I started to get a hard-on. After a couple minutes, I asked her if she wanted to come upstairs with me, and she smiled and nodded. Laura followed us, since her agreement with Kristen was that she get to watch. In the bedroom, I couldn't wait. I started kissing her while I unbuttoned her silk blouse. With that on the floor, she nearly tore off her bra. I moved down to suck her lovely, hard nipples. Laura came up behind me and undid my pants, pulling them down to my ankles, and my hard cock bobbed in the air. Kristen was about to take her shorts off, but I slowed her down - I wanted to do that myself. Under her shorts were very pretty white satin panties. I went down to my knees, kissed her thighs and tummy while I slowly slid the panties down. I exposed her dark, close-trimmed bush, and ran my hands over her incredible, soft, but firm, round ass. For her size, Kristen's ass is just a little big, and so nice. I turned her around slowly, so her back was toward me, reached around to cup her perky tits, and rubbed my cock on that beautiful butt. Laura was naked now, watching and gently playing with herself in the chair near the bed. Kristen sat on the corner of the bed and pulled me toward her. She took my cock in her hand, licked up and down, from head to balls, got it all sloppy wet, then took me in her mouth. Blowjobs are wonderful when it is obvious the woman really enjoys having you in her mouth. She sucked and licked and sucked, until I had to slow her down. I laid her back on the bed, kneeled down and kissed and licked all around her bush. She planted her feet on my shoulders and spread her legs out wide. When my tongue found her clit, she gasped and started toward an orgasm. I worked her clit with my tongue and lips and gently slid one finger, then slowly a second, into her wet vagina. Kristen moaned with one orgasm after another as I sucked her clit and rubbed her inner walls. I figured I better get my cock inside her pussy before I came from sheer excitement. As I was getting on top, she nudged me onto my back and climbed on me. She reached down and fed my cock into her pussy, then came down and swallowed my tongue into her mouth. She bucked up and down on me, panting and moaning, and wouldn't slow down so I could hold my come a little longer. I came in her pussy, and she kept right on fucking until my dick went limp and slipped out. Laura came forward then and looked down at us. 'Kristen' she said, 'have you ever been with a woman?' Kristen couldn't answer before Laura's face was between her thighs. They didn't say another word as Laura went down and sent her back into orgasm with her tongue. When she came up, Laura licked Kristen's juice and my cum from her lips, and we all relaxed on the bed. Laura rubbed Kristen's leg with one hand, telling her how beautiful she looked. Kristen just smiled, and Laura went on to tell her how much I love to look at her ass. Kristen was a little embarrassed, and said she thought her butt was too big. No, no, no, no, I said, it is just perfect. Then Laura actually told her that last week I had to jack off in the shower just because I was thinking about Kristen in tight jeans. I couldn't believe it! Yes, it was true, but I didn't think Laura would actually tell her that. I felt funny at first, but then we all just laughed. Just when I was thinking I would like to fuck my wife, Kristen asked 'Since you like it so much, would you like to fuck it?' She caught me off-gaurd. 'What?' I said. She just smiled and said 'Since we've gotten to know each other a little better, would you like to fuck me in the ass?' I felt my cock bounce, and I looked at Laura...it was her turn to fuck. Kristen looked at Laura and said 'Oh, I'm sorry, maybe I shouldn't have...' Laura smiled deviously, and said 'No, it's ok, this is a pretty special occasion for him too, and he can take care of me later'. Kristen got up and walked to the bathroom to 'freshen up' a bit. Laura teased me about having a secret fantasy come true, and I couldn't argue. I went to get a bottle of lube from the closet. I was trying hard to think about other things so I didn't come before I made it inside her. I had done anal with Laura a couple times, but I think I pushed things too fast and she didn't enjoy it. I asked Laura again if this made her uncomfortable, and she swore it did not. Kristen came back in, surveyed the bed, and stacked two pillows in the middle. She laid down, tummy on the pillows, propped on her elbows, knees far apart, ass in the air. I kneeled behind her off to one side. 'You just have to go really slow with me', she said softly. 'Oh, and LOTS of lube' she added. I couldn't believe what I was about to do. I love my wife, but I don't think I've ever been this excited about fucking a woman. I slowly kissed Kristen's pretty ass cheeks, just enjoying the moment. She had taken a little while in the bathroom, and I could tell she had douched herself - she was very sweet and clean. I ran my tongue between her cheeks, just flicking her tight pink hole, and she gasped and was covered with goose bumps. I licked deeper, swirling my tongue on her, and she leaned back into it. We kept this up for a couple minutes, and I could feel her asshole throbbing against my tongue.I squeezed out some lube on her and gently rubbed it all around between her cheeks and on them. I added more until her whole ass and my hand were sloppy and wet. I laid my middle finger against her hole and just slowly applied pressure. Kristen's muscles slowly relaxed and allowed my finger to slide in. She moaned quietly. I gently slid my finger in and out as she rocked slightly, then pulled it out, then slipped two fingers in. Kristen slowly relaxed more, and in a couple minutes she said 'OK, I'm ready'. I squeezed more lube on her ass, then slathered it on my cock. I moved up and rubbed my cock all over her ass, then moved it to her tight little spot. I held the head of my cock firmly against her sweet hole for what seemed like a couple minutes, then I felt it move in slightly. Kristen gasped into the pillow 'Don't move for a minute...', then 'OK, more, but slow'. With a little more push, the head of my cock was inside, and I very slowly slid in to the hilt, pressing her ass against me. The tight ring of her asshole sqeezed my cock tight, and I just held her, throbbing deep inside. She was moaning softly, and I started to move in and out slowly. Kristen gradually relaxed more, and I slid in and out faster. Then she asked to change position. I pulled out, struggling to keep from coming, and she turned over on her back, with a pillow under her ass. She pulled her knees up to her shoulders, and nodded for me to come back in. I applied more lube to my cock, and I slipped in much more quickly. Kristen grabbed for the lube and squirted it all over her pussy. While I pumped at her tight ass, she pulled her lovely bush back with one hand and rubbed her clit and fingered her pussy with the other. Her stomach muscles heaved up and down and she groaned loudly as I made the last thrusts before releasing my load deep inside her. I looked at Laura as she brought herself to orgasm with her fingers. Kristen slowly let her legs down as my cock, now deflating, slipped from her ass. I laid down on her and we kissed deeply, and I wished it wasn't over yet.

We had been swinging for about a year. We have gone to some clubs, but mostly we ended up doing MFM threesomes. Husband loves watching me with other men, and of course, I love being with other men. Once he got me started, there was no stopping me. We gradually got into it. First we went to dances, and he encouraged me to dance with other men, and always talked about how he enjoyed that. It did always make him horny. After a night of dancing, we would go home and have wild sex with each other. From there, we visited clubs, soft swinging, just touching and so forth. We swapped with a couple of couples at clubs. We finally tried the internet, and were amazed at the internet swinging world. We found there are countless single men willing to service the ladies for MFM threesomes. We started talking with some of these men, and met with some of them, and had good times. I have enjoyed the variety of having different men in threesomes. My husband also enjoyed watching me have sex. He really enjoys sharing me and the whole threesome experience. Sometimes he just watches and other times he participates. We had several of these encounters and they were, for the most part, good. Of course, we did not play with everyone we met. Probably half or less. Nothing prepared me though, for the experience with Warren, a guy who became my Wednesday afternoon regular. He was a big man, 6 foot 6 and about 270 pounds. He was also well endowed and the experience changed my whole perception of sex and of penis size. I am about 5-5 and 140. My husband is 5-10 and 185. He is average in penis size, and I’ve always said size doesn’t matter. It really doesn’t in the overall sexual picture, because big is useless if he doesn’t know how to use it. I’ve also found small ones to be rather effective. It all depends on how it is used. But until we met Warren, I had never even seen a penis more than about 6 inches long. Most of my experiences, and there had not been all that many, involved men with a 6-inch or so long penis, and I enjoyed them. I had never really thought about huge penises, and never really even thought about tales of big ones either. The subject never came up when we met Warren. Like all the other single males we met, we had talked some on the internet, and he seemed very nice. We both liked him from our internet chat and a couple of phone calls, so we decided to meet in person. As usual, we met at a restaurant and talked. He still seemed very nice. He was very handsome and his physical size was impressive. We enjoyed an hour or so visit. He was very patient and not pushy. He seemed to actually enjoy our company whether it involved sex or not, and that was a plus. We met again, and again, we just enjoyed conversation, and he seemed fine with that. He was also very charming and had a great sense of humor. After our second meeting, I decided that I would like to invite him into bed with us. Husband approved, and so we set up a meeting at a hotel. That is how it usually goes. One or two meetings, and then we decide if we will do anything. I am a slut, but I'm not easy. The day came to meet, and we met him at a restaurant near our hotel. We met there so he could accompany us back to the hotel. Just seemed to work best that way. I was nervous of course, but he was very charming. He met us at the restaurant, and was very relaxed and confident. I was pleased that he was not pushy at all. He put himself on my timetable and went with the flow. After some time chatting we went back to the hotel. Once in the hotel room, there was the usual awkwardness that is always there the first time with someone. Our friend seemed relaxed though, and it helped that he was totally not pushy and waited for things to develop. We chatted in the hotel room for a bit. Hubby took my hand, placed into Warren’s hand, smiled and said “have a good time.” Husband then sat in a chair and got ready to watch. Warren and I exchanged a kiss. It was nice, and I was a little overwhelmed as this giant of a person put his arms around me. His kiss was very good, long and passionate. He asked me to undress for him, which I did. I thought it a bit unusual that he wasn’t undressing as well, but I didn’t mention it. I slowly took off my blouse and bra. Then slowly stepped out of my pants and underwear and stood there naked in front of the two men. I could see Warren enjoyed what he saw and that made me feel good. It is a very nice feeling to stand naked in front of men, including my husband, and see their approving look. He laid me down on the bed and kissed me a little, and only then took his shirt off. He had big muscular arms and a muscular chest. It was impressive. He lay down beside me and kissed my neck, then my chest, and softly licked the nipples of my breasts. His tongue felt so nice around them, and he sucked on my tits some. They seemed to fit nicely in his mouth since they are not so big. His hand gently stroked my belly, and found its way to my pubic area. A finger very gently went over the outline of my vagina opening. The touch was so light that I could barely feel it, but that felt so good, as his kisses massaged my breasts. After about 10 minutes of this I was getting aroused and thinking about how I was going to enjoy being fucked by this man. It was obvious he had some sensitivity, and was interested in pleasing me. His hands also massaged my legs, my hips, and my breasts. I was being touched all over, which was very nice. I was getting more and more aroused. Then he took his pants off and what I saw was really scary. He had the largest penis I had ever seen in my life. It seemed to hang down from his crotch forever. It was not exactly limp or hard. Somewhere in between, but was huge to me at that moment. It was about nine inches long, but looked longer to me at that moment. It was also very thick. All I could think was, that there was no way that thing would fit in me. I guess he could see the terror in my eyes, and I was seriously thinking about backing out. He told me not to worry and promised to be gentle. He said he has had this experience before with women, which is why he tries to delay taking off his pants. I looked over at hubby, who was smiling. He looked at me as though to say it was all up to me. Warren took me in his arms, gave me a very warm kiss, and looked into my eyes. He said he would do nothing to hurt me, and would stop at anytime I wanted. I was aroused by all his nice foreplay, but I was also scared of this monster between his legs. I’ve never been into pain, or even rough sex particularly. He kissed me again, and as his fingers started exploring the edges of my pussy, I felt myself too weak to protest. I put my arms around him, held on tight, and responded to his kisses with my own passionate lips against his. With his kisses, and his hands doing magic on my pussy, I was getting so aroused I could barely stand it. I was slowly forgetting about the huge dick I had seen and was thinking more and more about how I wanted to feel something between my own legs. He stood for just a moment, and turned his back to me, as he put on a rubber. I could see hubby’s surprised look as he saw the aroused large penis that was about to ravish his sweet wife. I still had not seen his penis erect, and probably that was a good thing.Warren laid back down beside me and began kissing me even more passionately. He also started massaging my pussy more with his fingers. With one finger inside me, he found my clitoris and started manipulating it. My pussy was so wet it was soaked and I was almost orgasmic with his finger rubbing against my clitoris. As I moaned and sighed, he whispered “are you ready baby.” “Yes,” I breathed. “I want you to fuck me,” I said with a moan. He continued to rub my clit for a moment, and then got on top of me. Soon I felt something pushing against the opening of my pussy. It felt like a baseball bat, but wasn’t really that big. I was so aroused I was soaking wet, and that lubricated the rubber enough to where I was ready. Slowly he pushed against me, and slowly his big penis made its way inside me.The first few inches felt fine as he eased his way in. But then I realized how thick it was, and it didn’t stop where they normally stop. I felt his penis go where nothing had ever gone before. He went all the way back to my cervix. The thickness was also a bit uncomfortable. It didn't hurt, but I definitely felt filled up “down there.” Once he was all the way in, he paused and asked me how it felt. “Are you ok,” he asked. 'Yes” I whispered. What else was I going to say to a 275 pound man who was lying on top of me and 9 inches of his manhood buried into my body? It was too late to turn back now. I just laid there, feeling strangely good, but also a little scared. It did hurt, but it also felt surprisingly good. Very slowly he started going in and out of me. It felt very good, though I had never felt anything so large inside me before. It was also hard to breathe with all his weight on me. I felt totally overwhelmed in the moment. But that big dick soon started pumping in and out of me, and I started feeling even more aroused. Before he put it in me, I was about to have an orgasm. After only a few strokes I started to feel like coming. It's good that happened, because it allayed my fears a lot and I started getting more and more into it. He kept the long even strokes going. It seemed like a very long time, just continual motion of this big cock rubbing against my clitoris. I came again. And a third time. I screamed, and he started pumping me harder. I wondered why I had been frightened at the site of this big cock, when I went into another orgasm. After about 20 minutes of this, and me in a state of sexual euphoria, he started to breathe much harder and his strokes became faster and shorter.It hurt but it also felt good, as he lunged all nine inches into me with all the power his 275 pounds would muster. He came with a great orgasm, shooting into the rubber that was inside me. He stroked me a few more times, and I felt his large penis start to subside. I was nearly unconscious from being stroked for nearly 30 minutes by a huge dick, as well as having 275 pounds on top of me, which literally took my breath away. In a moment or two, he got up, and went to the bathroom to take the rubber off and clean up. My husband laid down beside me and held me. I just relaxed in an amazing state of post-orgasm euphoria. I was breathing hard from being tired, and just trying to catch my breath. My husband was also very aroused by what he had seen, and he almost immediately started to fuck me. I was still soaking wet and stretched, so his penis went in me very easily. I was still in a state of wonderment as my husband’s dick stroked into me. It was a good way to come down from such a high I had experienced. I noticed Warren back beside the bed and watching my husband fuck me. He continued until he came inside me. I had a small orgasm while he fucked me, but I was still in a state of near exhaustion from the Warren experience. After my husband came, he rolled over beside me. I saw Warren on my other side, with a new rubber on his hard nine-inch long dick. He was ready again, and looked at my husband as if to ask permission. Hubby smiled but did not move, indicating his permission. Warren got on top of me again, and slowly inserted his big penis into me. Again I was stretched. It hurt as I felt my body being forced to expand to accommodate his dick. He pumped into me with those long even strokes as hubby stroked my face and hair with his hand. Again I went into an orgasmic state, and Warren fucked me another half an hour at least. My husband started to fuck me once Warren finished, but I was just too tired, too worn out. My pussy was in pain now. I could not stand anything even near it. We all got dressed and chatted some more. I was in a daze of sorts, and Warren just chuckled. He was obviously pleased with himself to have totally rocked the world of this woman, and I couldn't blame him. Hubby has also enjoyed the spectacle. I literally had trouble walking back to the car. My pussy hurt for three days. About two weeks later we hooked up again and had another wonderful sexual experience. From there we started meeting weekly, soon my body adjusted and it didn't hurt any more at all. It was just wonderful sex from that point.

My wife and I have been together for nearly 10 years and have a pretty good sex life. My wife is very attractive with a great set of tits that gets her compliments all the time. For years we have had fantasies regarding threesomes, especially MFM. We even had an experience where a friend and I made out with her a few times three years ago. It involved a lot kissing, she ended up naked and we sucked on her tits, and I fingered her to an orgasm. It was very erotic and I got turned on by the experience ever since. Well anyway, this year we had some people over for the 4th of July and my friend Scott has been flirting with my wife for years and she returned the flirtation. However things seemed to heat up lately. We recently went on a one day trip with him and his girlfriend and on the way back my wife and Scott stroked each others arms and kind of held hands while I drove and his girlfriend slept. She found it to be very erotic. My wife and I didn’t know what to make of what happened and I told her not to worry about, I mean nothing really did happen. Last night things really happened. We had a group of friends over for some fireworks, food, etc. Scott came over to the house and was by himself, his girlfriend was not feeling well. No big deal, we had other people there and it wasn’t uncommon for him to come alone on occasion. Tonight, he really began to put the moves on my wife. He kissed her in the garage and in the house whenever he had a chance and even fingered her a few times when they were alone. One time she was in the bathroom and he came in and took his cock out for her to touch. After everyone left our house, he ended up staying the night and we had a private wet t-shirt contest and it was a treat to say the least. She told me every time I left the room, he kissed her and slipped two fingers into her pussy and that it felt really good getting fingered by him. When I found out what was going on, I was blown away. In fact, he told her that he wanted to fuck her and I could tell he wanted me to go to bed so it could happen. My wife was not ready for this so it went no further. The thing is that we really like his girlfriend and don’t want to hurt her. In addition, my wife would love to have sex with his girlfriend who is rather hot as well. I don’t know if I could let my wife fuck him unless it was in a group situation and I could fuck his girlfriend while he fucked my wife. My wife said that she might want to fuck him. I am wondering what happens next time we are all together. After our July 4th experience with Scott, our sex life really picked up. We had sex five times in the last week and I think all the sexual energy from her getting fingered by Scott and making out with him and really charged both of us up. Well Scott and his girlfriend came over for dinner the other night and we just hung out, lit some leftover fireworks off and had a bonfire. Again, when my wife went inside, he followed her and they kissed in the house. Nothing major, he didn’t try anything further but she said that she knew he wanted to sleep with my wife. Scott and I also had a conversation after our last experience and things were cool between us and I told him my wife would be the one that called the shots and he was fine with that. If she didn’t want to do something, it didn’t happen. The next day my wife and I exchanged text messages and we discussed her having sex with Scott but neither one of really would come out and say, “yes” or “no” to the idea. It was like well, “I don’t know.” We were both intrigued by it but, would we take the plunge? That evening, Scott called me late and said he was going to stop by, he had dropped his girlfriend off so I was thinking hmm. I told my wife he was stopping over and she perked up a bit and you could tell that both of us wondered what lay ahead. Right before he arrived, I looked at my wife and asked her, “wet T-shirt contest?” She nodded like maybe. I then knew something might happen. As you recall from my last story, Scott held her arms while I poured water over her shirt and it was hot. I felt if that happened again, things might get crazy. Well, things went totally crazy. After Scott showed up, we both had a couple beers and surprisingly my wife didn’t. As we started to get a bit of a buzz, I made the remark, about the wet t-shirt contest. Scott and I both dropped hints and finally she said ok. My wife lay on the floor and Scott held her arms back as I poured water over her 36DD tits and chest. After a few moments of this I got bold and started to rub her tits and then told Scott to do the same. At that moment our relationship went to a new level. We then stripped her naked and preceded for the next 5hours to have some of the most unbelievable sex I have ever experienced. We took turns with her until the sun came up. He would be kissing her and massaging her tits, while I would be eating her sweet pussy and then she grabbed his cock and I watched her give him an amazing blow job, then Scott and I would switch and then he would eat her out and I would get a blowjob. Then things went up another notch as we then took turns fucking my wife. My wife has only had sex with me in her life so it was something to see her take only her 2nd cock. As Scott entered her, the sexual desire and lust on her face was priceless and she kept grinning at me and told me she love me. As Scott picked up his pace, she wrapped her smooth as glass legs and sexy feet around and pulled him in deeper. Scott and I proceeded to switch on and off fucking her until the sun came up. It was the most erotic experience I have ever had in my life. My wife said it felt different having someone else fuck her, especially because he is about 5-6 inches and I am 8 inches. I have a tinge of jealousy because my wife experienced another man’s dick besides mine, but at the same time, I would do it again because we have had fantasies about this night for years. I reassured my wife that I was ok and she told both Scott and I that she didn’t want us to look at her as a slut and we both agreed that would never happen. The amazing thing is that the whole experience seemed so natural. My wife said she lost count of how many orgasms she had but she said it was near 40 for the night. I asked her if she would do it again and she said probably so I know she enjoyed and the thing is my wife loves to be the center of attention so she was in her glory. Scott text message her this morning and asked her was she OK and said that he didn’t think his girl friend would do something like this but none of us seemed to regret what happen. I feel bad that his girlfriend was not apart of it, but I don’t regret doing it. His girlfriend is hot and I would like to fuck her and so would my wife but it appears from Scott’s perspective it won’t happen and I can kind of tell she is not that daring. I guess I should be glad my wife is, and even though I have a bit of feelings of insecurity, I think it will happen again.

Today, Jeff and I are your average, middle aged couple with two busy careers and two rambunctious children. But this hasn’t always been the case. I met Jeff in college. His roommate, Evan, dated a girlfriend of mine, Sarah, for a couple years. In that time, Jeff and I were often thrown together socially as we each independently tagged along with our respective friends, either to concerts or on trips to Evan’s family’s cabin on a nearby lake. I wouldn’t say that we dated. We really didn’t see each other unless it was in the context of going somewhere with Evan and Sarah. Frankly, I really didn’t want the distraction of a boyfriend in school. So, Jeff was a convenient social companion for me (and I like to think I returned the favor). Towards the end of our senior year, the four of us engaged in a foursome of sorts while visiting the cabin. We had been drinking quite a bit that day and the evening’s discussion had turned to sex. One thing led to another and we all wound in bed sucking and fucking together in every way imaginable. Shortly after the orgy, Evan and Sarah parted ways. I think they were getting bored with one another even before we played around, so I wasn’t terribly surprised. I was, however, a bit disappointed. I was far from falling in love with Jeff, but the foursome had cast him into a different light. He viewed sex as the same playful activity that I did and was a very talented lover. So, even though Sarah and Evan parted ways, Jeff and I continued to meet, mostly for outrageously fun sex. From time to time, we would include either Sarah or Evan in our play (but never both at the same time). Then, growing more adventuresome, we began to meet and play with other couples through a quasi-underground swingers group on campus. At the start of our second year of graduate school, we moved in together. We told ourselves that it was mostly to save on expenses, but truth is we had become really, really good friends as well as lovers. Five years later, we were married. Throughout all of our sexually playful years, we knew that we would eventually have to cut back. Each of us was concerned about continuing to play while at the same time raising a family. So when I turned thirty-four and deemed myself ready to start a family, we discontinued our playing ways. Frankly, this sounds like a greater sacrifice than it really was. We were each completely focused and deeply involved in advancing our careers. So a period of monogamy commenced and continued through the birth of our children, Jacob and Sally. By the time Sally was two and a half and Jacob was almost a year, Jeff and I decided that we needed to set aside some time each week to take in a movie or go to dinner or do something else for ourselves. We weren’t quite ready to jump back into the lifestyle. But we did want a little time away from the omnipresent responsibilities of being parents. Of course, scheduling the time depended upon finding someone to baby-sit our young children.Living in a metropolitan area, you’d think we’d have no trouble finding a regular sitter. Not so. While a number of high school girls were willing to commit to the isolated Friday or Saturday evening here or there, no one was interested in completely foregoing a social life by giving up all Fridays or Saturdays through the school year. Being too busy to attempt to coordinate the services of three of four different sitters to get what we wanted, I decided to place an ad in the paper for a regular weekend sitter not really knowing what to expect. After a couple weeks of interviewing spinster-ly women with no where near the energy necessary to keep up with my rambunctious three-year-old, I was near to throwing in the towel. Thankfully, that was when Julie entered our lives. Instead of the grandmotherly voice that I had grown to expect when returning ad calls, Julie’s voice cheerfully and youthfully rang through our receiver. Excited at the prospect of interviewing someone under the age of sixty for the job, I asked her to meet me the very next day. Julie arrived promptly at 4:00 p.m. presenting a clean and professional appearance. We sat down and talked. In the course of the interview, I learned that she had just turned twenty and was taking classes at the local state college. She was looking for a part-time job that would allow her to make a little money and still be able to study. She was also a single mother of a one-year-old. She hoped that I wouldn’t mind if she watched her Rachael along with Jacob and Sarah. She assured me that Rachael would not be a problem. We agreed to give it a try that weekend. So it came to pass that Jeff and I started going out one night a week without children in tow. Julie would arrive with Rachael promptly at 6:00 p.m. each Friday evening. Rachael and Sally would play quietly in the playpen while Julie read a story to Jacob. We’d leave for our date returning four or five hours later to find the kids asleep and Julie busy with her studies. Upon our return, Julie would put away her books, scoop up Rachael, accept her pay, and quietly be on her way. It was a match made in heaven. One Friday evening, Jeff came home from work complaining of a bad headache and fever, I rushed to put him to bed and make him comfortable while completely forgetting about Julie’s imminent arrival. So, when she arrived at 6:00 p.m., I was faced with the prospect of turning her away, losing my night on the town, and caring for my two children and my loving husband all by my lonesome. I decided that I wanted some company. So, instead of turning her away, I asked her to stay and help care for the kids while I cared for Jeff. While I finished settling Jeff down for the night, Julie took care of the kids. When I returned downstairs from our master bedroom, the children were all settled into what were clearly there routine activities. Sally and Rachael were playing with some toys in their play pen and Jacob was watching a Power Ranger’s video. Julie and I retired to the kitchen and gabbed while I fixed a quick meal. I learned much about Julie that evening. Her daughter was the result of a stupid mistake she’d made with a boy that she really didn’t like. He was popular and she had wanted to be popular. So, she had dated him for status and he dated her for sex. She had actually become sexually active at a much younger age, loosing her virginity in her basement to a neighbor boy that she’d had a crush on since grade school. That relationship had lasted a couple years, and they had always practiced safe sex. However, she’d let her guard down one time with this one guy and, as luck would have it, the odds caught up with her. Of course, the guy had denied everything and she begged her parents not to take any legal action. Julie’s parents probably realized that the unborn child didn’t need a reluctant father that badly. Whatever their reasons, they respected her wishes (she being nearly eighteen at the time). Of course, Rachael’s arrival changed everything for Julie. She was able to finish high school, but going away to college was now out of the question. She continued to live with her parents while attending the local state university. But her parents had set down some fairly strict rules as conditions for their continued support. Chief among them was that Julie had agreed not to take on a boy friend until she completed her undergraduate degree. To enforce this rule, they simply refused to look after Rachael other than during times when Julie was in school or studying at home. Accordingly, her social life was largely non-existent, not that she minded. Rachael was, in her opinion, more than enough to take care of for now. Julie had, in her words, no time or energy left for the care and feeding of a boyfriend. I marveled at how mature this young woman had obviously become. She didn’t blame those around her for her situation. She was taking the obligations she had head on and doing the best that she could with them. I also marveled at her physical beauty. She had to be 5’ 8” or more in height but couldn’t weigh more than 130 lbs. Having borne a child, her breasts were fully develop to a C-cup which completed her very shapely figure quite nicely. Her brownish blond hair was long, down to the middle of her back. She quietly left that evening to return to her mother and father’s home. I returned to my husband’s bed. Three weeks later, an incident happened that forever changed our relationship with Julie. That night, Jeff and I decided to cut our evening short, returning home a solid two hours earlier than we ever had before. While Jeff took some materials out of the car to our shed, I went into the house. As expected, the kids were all fast asleep. However, Julie was nowhere to be seen. As I made my way up to our master bedroom, I noticed a low humming sound coming from our room and the unmistakable moan of a woman in passion. Then, I heard Julie’s voice softly saying Jeff’s name over and over again. I froze in my tracks. I don’t know why, but I immediately realized what was going on. Julie was using my dildo. She must have found it in my nightstand. And, she was fantasizing about fucking Jeff. The thought made me immediately wet. I slowly backed my way down the stairs. “Think fast,” I said to myself, “what should I do.” Jeff was going to be coming in the door any moment and I needed time to think. I decided that I needed to make some noise to give Julie a chance to cover her tracks. I went back into the kitchen and pretended to look for some glassware, banging dishes to make plenty of noise. “Julie!” I announced, louder than I would usually do, “We’re home early!” I continued to make some noise in the kitchen as Jeff came in the door. I heard Julie’s footsteps coming down the stairs and thought, “good, she’s heard me.” Julie came into the kitchen showing no signs of her recent covert activities. “How was the evening?” she asked. “Oh, it was OK,” replied Jeff. “There’s just nothing good playing at the theater. So, we decided to call it an early night.” With that, Jeff started up the stairs. “Honey,” he called over his shoulder, “I’ll see you upstairs, OK.” “Oh, I’ll be up in a little while,” I replied. “Don’t be too long,” called Jeff, as he rounded the corner of the stairs, “Good night Julie.” “Good night,” she replied politely. “Can you sit with me for a moment, Julie?” I asked. “I have something I’d like to talk to you about.” “Sure,” she replied. “First, I’d like to check on the kids.” With that, I quickly headed upstairs. As I passed our bedroom door, I noticed that Jeff was in the master bath taking a shower. I knew that he was very interested in fucking my lights out and would be shaving and putting on cologne in preparation for pleasing me. The bed, while presenting a relatively neat appearance, still showed the depression where Julie must have been laying. I quietly opened the nightstand drawer and took out my dildo. It was still warm, and the scent of her musk was clearly present. Next, I checked on the kids. They were all asleep. As I headed back down the stairs I heard Jeff climbing into bed. “Honey, I’ll be up in a few minutes,” I said to him. “Please keep your engine on idle and I promise you a night to remember.” “Sounds good, but take your time talking with Julie. I can wait.” Back in the kitchen, I beckoned Julie to sit with me in our breakfast nook. I couldn’t believe what I was planning. The only question was whether she would go for it. “Julie, you are the most mature and responsible twenty-year-old I know,” I started. “Why thank you Mrs. Phillips.” “Please call me Kathy, Julie, and don’t thank me quite yet.” “Why, what’s the matter, Kathy?” “I think you know what the matter is. I heard you upstairs.” Her face turned white. “I don’t know what you mean, Kathy. You heard what upstairs?” “I heard you playing with my dildo and moaning my husband’s name.” Now all color drained from her face. “I can explain,” she stammered, a little louder than I wanted. “I hope you can, and please keep your voice down. I don’t want Jeff to hear what we are saying, do you?” “No,” she sighed. “I’m so embarrassed. I was using your vibrator, but it isn’t what you think. It’s just that my parent’s rules are so strict, and I have no privacy at their house, so I have no opportunity to use a, you know…” “Vibrator,” I stated quietly. “Yes, a…vibrator…to help me cum. And, while I can masturbate with my hands, it has been forever since I’ve had an orgasm using a toy. I don’t have any time for a boyfriend right now, and my parents would cut me off if I started a relationship anyway, but I am horny all the time. I don’t know what to do. I found your vibrator six weeks ago. You’d left it out in your room. I didn’t use it that night or the next week, but I have been using it ever since. I am really, really sorry.” I could tell that her remorse was sincere. However, my own sexual excitement was extreme. “Well, that explains the vibrator. What about Jeff. Do you have a thing for my husband?” “I have always fantasized when I masturbate. Using your vibrator was naughty. Using your vibrator in your bed was even naughtier. So, naturally, ….” “…you started thinking about using my husband, too,” I said, finishing the thought. “Exactly. I mean, he is very handsome and all, but I don’t have a crush on him or anything, if that’s what you mean.” “Well, I guess I understand. Lord knows I’d be going up a wall if I couldn’t have an orgasm when and how I wanted. What I don’t understand is why you don’t hook up with one or another guy at school for a quickie every once in a while to take care of your urges. Surely there are guys out there that would be willing to do you from time to time without any strings.” “Oh, I don’t have time for that, plus I really don’t want the reputation. Also, it would be just my luck that the condom would break or something else would go wrong. No, I don’t need any of that. What I really need is for things to stay uncomplicated for a while—that and a little orgasm now and then would be perfect.” My panties were soaking. I had to handle this next question, very carefully. “So, what you are looking for ideally is a cock that you can borrow from time to time, but that you don’t have to worry about talking or taking care of.” “Yeah,” she said, sighing slightly, “but where is a girl going to find that?” I took a deep breath. “Upstairs,” I said, looking her squarely in the eyes. “You mean it’s OK for me to keep borrowing your vibrator.” “No, no, no. You misunderstand me. Actually, I was thinking of letting you borrow something else……” I let the statement hang for a moment. I could tell from her eyes that she wasn’t catching my meaning—that I was offering to let that tight little pussy of hers fuck Jeff from time to time. It had been a fantasy of mine for the last couple years, to see him fuck a really young, tight pussy. Here was that tight young pussy, and it desperately needed to be fucked. “I’m not sure I understand what you mean, Kathy. What is it that you’d let me borrow?” “Well,” I said, “if you don’t want a real cock…..” Suddenly her eyes went wide as saucers. “You mean Jeff?” “Sure.” “Oh, I couldn’t,” she protested. “Why? You said it yourself. You need a little cock now and then and I know you find him exciting.” “Well, yes, but…” “And, I am confident that he will find you exciting.” “How can you be so sure?” she asked. “Because I know men and I know Jeff.” “Still, he’s your husband.” “So what, for years before we had children we played around sexually with other people. I love watching him fuck and seeing him cum in another woman’s pussy and he loves watching me fuck and cum on another man’s cock.” “I don’t understand. You have sex with other people? Is that what you do on your Friday nights out?” she asked a bit bewildered. “We used to play all the time. But, we haven’t played since we started our family. It’s OK, really it is. We played around sexually both with each other and with other people long before we got married. We just enjoy sex. Like I said, we’d be helping you out to be sure. But, I’d be getting off, too, just watching. It’s fun. You’ll see,” I said taking her hand and leading her to the stairs. I had her. I knew I had her, and I wasn’t going to let her go now. “But, don’t you get jealous?” she asked. “I mean, seeing him with someone else in that way.” “No,” I said, as we reached the top of the stairs. “I never have. I guess I’m too focused on the fun to worry about jealousy.” As I approached the bedroom door, I heard the television. I paused to knock lightly and then slowly pushed the door open. I heard the sound of the television turning off as the door opened fully onto our master bedroom. Jeff was under the covers placing the remote on the nightstand furthest from the door. As a result, he didn’t immediately see that Julie had entered the room with me. Jeff had taken the time to light several of the candles around the room and had broken out our collection of massage oils. The oils were now sitting on the nightstand next to him. “Way to go, Jeff,” I thought. “Jeff,” I said, breaking the moment of silence, “I have a favor to ask.” “Name it,” he said before turning around. It was then that he saw that Julie was with me in our bedroom. “Honey. Julie is really, really horny and could use a very good fucking. Would you please stick that big dick of yours into her for me and give her a real good orgasm?” A mini-tent appeared in between his legs almost immediately. “Wow,” he responded as he shook off the surprise, “I’d be very happy to fuck Julie if she wants to be fucked. Do you want me to fuck you, Julie?” “Oh God YES!” she exclaimed, tears welling up in her eyes. “You guys have no idea how much I’ve needed this.” She began unbuttoning her blouse immediately. The game was on! “It has been over two years. I was beginning to think I was going to die without some cock.” With that, Julie slipped her blouse off her shoulders and let it fall to the ground. She started walking slowly towards our bed as her hands moved to the waist of her skirt. I was standing behind her now. The cotton white straps of her bra shown plainly against the young, smooth skin on her back. Her hair was collected together at the back of her head by an elastic band. From there, her hair cascaded down between her shoulder blades barely covering the clasp of her bra. She slowly unzipped her skirt and allowed it to gently slide off her hips. The unmistakable smell of her musk now filled the room (or was that my musk?). As the skirt fell away from her hips, her underwear came into full view. She wasn’t wearing a thong. Instead, she had on ordinary cotton panties with elastic leg opening and an elastic waist. The elastic along the leg openings perfectly followed the cup of her butt cheeks as though the panties had been tailor made to fit and accentuate her ass. Her cheeks were nearly perfectly pear shaped, obviously firm, rounded at the bottom, and ever so slightly pouty in appearance. Jeff was an ass man. I knew that he would not be disappointed. She was at the side of the bed now, immediately next to Jeff. As she disrobed, so did I. I moved to sit in a chair we had in our room next to the nightstand. I slid the chair slightly closer to the bed so as to provide a front row seat to the spectacle that I knew would soon follow. Jeff reached up from the bed and gently caressed the sides of her breasts still constrained in their cotton fabric prison. For a moment, he allowed the tips of his thumbs to slowly trace circles around each of her cotton encased nipples. Prisoners constrained by a few threads of cloth and a small bit of padding, Julie’s nipples were now fully erect and begging for an early release on account of good behavior. Gently, Jeff sat up in the bed and swung his legs over the side. He was sitting up directly in front of Julie now, his rock hard cock visible as the covers slid away from his waist. If Julie reacted to the sight of his manhood, I could not tell. All I could see was the back of her head. Next, Jeff spread his knees slightly pulling Julie, still standing, towards him. He took her into his embrace, knees to either side of her waist and his arms encircling her back. He kissed her hard upon her lips. She took his mouth passionately throwing her arms about his neck and head. Though the kiss lasted only a few seconds, it seemed to go on for an eternity. While they kissed, Jeff’s hands gently searched for and found the clasp of her bra. One at a time his fingers released each of the three hooks whose job it had been to stand sentinel over the release of Julie’s nipples and breasts. As the third hook gave way, the band at the back parted and the tension released from the shoulder straps. Then, one at a time, Jeff slid the straps off each of Julie’s shoulders and over her arms. The now useless garment was tossed away. While I had missed Julie’s reaction to the sight of Jeff’s cock, I had a front row seat to witness Jeff’s reaction to the sight of Julie’s breasts. His eyes showed the undeniable passion and excitement that the release of these orbs so obviously engendered. Jeff’s hands slid from Julie’s back around to the sides of each of her cups. Ever so gently he raised one orb and than the other to his mouth so that he could take in the taste and the texture of her young, pert nipples. I heard a low moan escape from Julie as my husband alternatively sucked and tongued her chest. As she moaned, I noticed that her hands had moved from Jeff’s neck to his lap. While her body blocked my direct view, the motion of her arms and the location of her hands suggest that she was now touching and jacking Jeff’s cock while he nibbled at her chest. The sight of my nearly forty-year-old husband being jacked in this fashion by our twenty-year-old babysitter sent me over the edge. As I fingered my pussy harder and harder, the waves of the first climax of the evening passed over my body. I have never been a quiet fuck, and I certainly wasn’t about to change my vocal ways this evening. As the passion spread over my body, I began moaning gently at first, then louder and louder. “Oh,….oh…..oh….ah…AH..AHH..OAHHH, FUCK..YOU GUYS..ARE SO FUCKING HOT…TO WATCH…TOGETHER!!!” With that, my body went into complete convulsions. My toes cured to the point that I thought my toe nails would dig clear through the under sides of my feet. My arms shuddered, my back arched. My pussy vibrated hard and fast to a beat reminiscent of a Jamaican nightclub band. I hadn’t yet removed my panties, but they were by now completely drenched as tough I had worn them in the shower. My orgasm must have provided its own spectacle. As I slowly regained my senses in my post orgasmic bliss, I realized that the spectator had become the attraction. Julie had turned slightly in Jeff’s embrace so that both she and Jeff were looking in my direction. Jeff, of course, had his normal Cheshire cat type grin. Julie, too, was looking at me with a smile. “Gawd, Kathy, do you always cum that hard?” She asked. “No,” I acknowledged, “that was very, very special, indeed.” “Jeeze, just watching you has made me even hornier.” With that she turned back to Jeff. “I wish I had thought of this earlier, but I hope you have a condom. I simply cannot risk getting pregnant again, and I really do want to fuck this cock.” Her hand gently squeezed the base of Jeff’s dick. “Oh he has something much better than a condom for birth control,” I spoke up. “He’s had a vasectomy. He shoots blanks. You don’t have to worry about pregnancy with Jeff at all.” “Oh WOW, that’s GREAT!” She exclaimed as her thumbs quickly slid under the elastic band of her panties whipping them off in one quick motion. “I’ve only had sex bareback that one time with Rachael’s father. And, I had to worry about getting pregnant the whole time. So I wasn’t able to fully enjoy the sensations.” With that, she placed her hand squarely on Jeff’s chest and pushed him back down onto the bed. She swung his legs up and over the edge of the bed and then started climbing onto the bed herself. “Jeff, the foreplay has been nice, but I really need to fuck. If you don’t mind, I’d like to take you into me right now.” She had, at this point, maneuvered herself so as to be sitting astride his legs on the bed. She was clearly ready and eager to take him in the female dominate position if he’d only give her the word. I knew that the word she was looking for was coming. I also knew that I wanted to be more than a mere spectator to this event. So I moved over to the bed and joined them. “Please take me however you’d like, Julie,” Jeff replied. “This moment is about pleasing you. I just hope that I can hold out long enough to give you the pleasure you deserve.” “Don’t worry. I am so fucking horny right now; I may cum before I am actually able to get you in. You are so much thicker than either of the guys I’ve fucked before.” “Julie, do you mind if I hold his shaft while you start to sit on him?” I asked. “Not at all,” she replied, “that is, after all, your cock that I am borrowing.” With that, Julie scooted herself up Jeff’s torso so that her pelvis was directly over his cock. In repositioning herself, she exposed her vagina to my view for the very first time. Her public hair was not shaved, although it clearly had been closely trimmed as by a set of scissors. I assumed that she little opportunity at her parent’s house and no real reason to do more. Her outer lips were ruby red and obviously fully engorged with blood. The outer portions of her lips were parted and very obviously wet. The smell of her sex was both pungent and sweet. I thought to myself that watching this young and eager pussy impale my man’s love rod may be the most erotic thing I would ever witness. As best I could, I prepared myself to remember in detail every moment of the experience. I took Jeff’s cock into my hand. It was extremely hard and very warm to the touch. I could almost imagine soft whiffs of steam coming off his head—the type you see spewing from manhole covers in alleys in low budget mysteries. The very tip of his penis head glistened from the near steady stream of pre-cum trickling from his eye. I aimed this eye directly toward Julie’s slit as she began to slowly lower her hips down to come into the most intimate contact possible with my husband. “Bullseye!” I thought to myself as the very tip of his head parted the outer folds of Julie’s womanhood. I watched as first a quarter inch and then the first half inch of my husband’s cock head were taken within Julie’s slit. It was then that I could feel Jeff’s penis encounter some resistance. “Wow, he is so THICK!” Julie exclaimed. Then, after thinking about it for a moment, she laughed, “and, it has been so long since I have had anything in there, too.” “Well, hopefully you won’t have to suffer through another hiatus like that again,” I offered. “I couldn’t agree more,” offered Jeff. Throughout this banter, Julie continued to slowly work her way down Jeff’s shaft. As she took the second full inch into her, she observed, “It feels so different without the condom—the sensations are so much more intense and personal. I can actually feel the ridge of his head as it travels up my vagina. Oooohhhh, this is so, so hot.” With the final exclamation, she settled down on Jeff’s pelvis. My hand had flattened on Jeff’s public region so that Julie’s clitoris was now in contact with the soft skin on the back of the hand in the curve between the thumb and first for finger. I slowly slid my hand from between their bodies and shifted myself around behind Julie so as to look at Jeff’s balls and cock. Julie started rocking herself slowly back and forth on Jeff’s cock. I could tell from experience that she was concentrating on rubbing her clitoris against the base of Jeff’s dick allowing the gentle friction to slowly excite her. With every forward rock of her body, I could see the outline Jeff’s cock entering into her womanhood. I can honestly say that I cannot remember ever seeing Jeff’s scrotum appear as tight as it did that night. I could tell that he was working very hard to constrain his excitement and his cum. That she had elected to go with the female dominant position was a big plus. Jeff has always found it easier to control his own orgasm in that position over any other. Still, I knew that he was fighting hard to hold back. I decided not to do anything to break his concentration. Julie’s own motion was starting to accelerate. I remember thinking, “good, she’s almost ready to cum.” “Oh, Jeff!” she exclaimed. “Oh, this is sooo, sooo naughty.” She was starting to do more than just rub against his cock now. Her ass was coming up slightly off Jeff’s legs with every cycle. I could envision Jeff’s head deep within her; moving slightly into then out of her vaginal shaft with each thrust. Jeff’s hands had grabbed hold of her hips so as to stabilize her ride. “Oh, I never thought it could be like this,” Julie continued. “So free. So natural. So naughty. Oh Kathy, I love fucking!...I love fucking your husband!...Is that OK?” By now, I had my hand deeply jammed into my own cunt. I knew that the question was completely rhetorical, but I had to answer it anyway. “Oh Julie,” I said, “I love watching you fuck my husband. Please fuck him, fuck him real good.” Her rhythm was near frantic now. I knew that the first waves of passion were starting to pass over her body. The convulsion-like contractions of a full body orgasm were only moments away. I could also tell that Jeff was near his limit. He was doing his best to remain still and restrain his own release. But a battle was now raging in the base of his cock as his semen-less cum sought its own escape. “Oh,..Oh,..Oh,..I love feeling the skin of his cock in me. Oh,..Oh,…I want to…I want to feel his cum explode into me… Oh, Jeff, Oh, cum into me….I need you to fill my pussy with your cum.” Jeff needed no more encouragement. Julie’s words were the key to his floodgate and it burst open. He grabbed Julie’s hips hard, arched his back, and drove his pelvis up to meet her next downward thrust. It was as though he was trying to drive his penis clean through Julie’s pelvis and out the other side. Simultaneously, the muscles all around Jeff’s scrotum began to contract intensely,..pulsing, pulsing, pulsing,..like a heart on overdrive beating unto itself. “OOOOhhhhh Gawddddd, here I CUM!” he exclaimed. Now, Julie was arching her own back, writhing like an animal attempting to escape a hunter’s snare. “Aaauggghhhh! Ohhhhhhh! I feel your cum spurting into ME! OHhhh Ohhh GAAAWWWWD!!!” she exclaimed, throwing her head back, her toes curling and her body shaking. Meanwhile, I was fixated on the source of all this raw expression of passion and pleasure. I could see the contractions delivering Jeff’s cum up his shaft. At the point where his shaft disappeared into Julie’s vagina, Julie’s muscles had clamped down. Her vaginal sphincter was desperately trying to keep Jeff’s man juice from escaping while simultaneously massaging out every last drop. Notwithstanding its best efforts, I could already see small globs of Jeff’s cum leaking out around the sphincter and onto the sheets. Julie’s body relaxed and fell forward onto my husband’s chest. However, Jeff’s cock continued to twitch, no longer in a strong, consistent rhythm, but with enough force to still be delivering more of his cum into her womb. As she lay further forward, Jeff’s cock slowly slid completely out of her. Though still semi-erect, Jeff’s rod was clearly deflating. The sight of Julie’s gaping cunt filled with and leaking my husband’s cum all over this leg drove me wild. The throws of my second orgasm of the night began to take hold of my body. I began feverishly fingering my clit once again in an effort to drive me over the orgasmic precipice that was approaching. I again let out a vocal stream of sexual consciousness. “Aaghaaaahgg.. ohh….your PUSSY is so FUCKING HOT….covered in My HUSBAND’S CUUUMMMM! AGHHAAAAAA!” With that, I surrendered my body to the waves of contractions that had been building. Then, I collapsed onto the bed beside my husband and my babysitter. I rolled onto my side throwing my arm across them both. Together we enjoyed a collective moment or two of post orgasmic bliss. After several minutes, Julie, turned to us both, asking “is it really OK if we do this again next week?” “Next week?” Jeff quipped, “I was thinking about doing it again in about ten minutes.”

Mandy woke up slowly and as she surfaced thought to herself “Fuck did we have sex last night? Was it a fantasy did I really have 2 men?” Tommy is a jeweller has his own designer workshop ran a successful business in the local community. 41 years medium build dark hair with a few grey ones around the edges. He keeps fit windsurfing every spare moment and enjoyed the race circuit weekends. Mandy his wife is 18 years younger natural blonde very pale skin with amazing pink nipples and pussy lips around 5’5 tall and 125 lbs shapely breasts and curvy hips not over weight just a total woman. Her eyes are a deep soulful blue with a sadness in them that made men want to find out more and get inside her head, being devoted to Tommy it never occurred to her they were hitting on her. Her chemistry exuded a hot sexual flux that wafted around her as a sexual aura. Mandy has a very high sex drive and enjoyed sex as much as most men where there were no rules and pleasure for both the prime object, having come from a very dull first marriage Tommy had brought his experience into their relationship and she had blossomed learning sex is an art which she enjoyed discovering new lusts and pleasures. As their sex drives matched there were some amazing moments had all over the house. Tommy had come from a disastrous first marriage taken the chance on a much younger woman and thanked his lucky stars every day for delivering him such a sexy angle. Not exactly a trophy wife but he loved to show her off at every opportunity, On the beach always topless and evenings out chic and sleek with nothing underneath. A customer came into Tommy’s jewellers and wanted a diamond wedding and engagement rings designed as a matching set, a consultation some sketches were done and the client returned to see the finished sketches. During the conversation he revealed he was the manager of a 2 Michelin star restaurant and willing to spend up to $10000. Tommy clinched the deal and two weeks later the client came in and collected his rings which were perfect. On leaving he asked “Have you ever been to our restaurant?” Tommy replied “No we have not but I love the idea we have an anniversary soon I will book a table.” The restaurant has a lounge reception area where clients brows menus, sip drinks and enjoyed the ambiance before going into the dining room. Mandy & Tommy eat out regularly and are used to a good standard of cuisine however this time the menus were huge complicated and above a standard each were used. Tommy looked around and notice people were making the right noises but clearly unsure of the descriptions of the dishes. Tommy called over the manager and said “Marco come and help us with the menu please there are some interesting dishes which I would appreciate your advice.” After a few minutes dishes were chosen with a few small changes which the chef was more than happy to accommodate. The 5 course meal was served with a Champaign sorbet between courses and every one was outstanding with impeccable service that was not oppressive. Half way through the meal Mandy said “Darling I need the ladies I will be back in a minute.” The waiter pulled her chair back and escorted her to the toilets. She returned and when she sat down giggled. “He took me right to the door opened the door and I thought for one moment he was going to walk me inside whip my knickers down and sit me on the toilet, thank God he stayed outside!” The meal cost 5% of the rings he bought but worth every cent. They got back home late and Mandy went upstairs to get changed. Tommy finished off his cigar and wondered where Mandy had got to, he slipped upstairs to their bedroom it was dark and as he entered saw Mandy lying on the bed the top of her dress down around her waste her nipples were bright pink and standing up. The skirt was up around her waste as well with the one hand inside her knickers she was moaning softly and her hips rocked back and forth. “Hi Babe you want to fuck tonight? Tommy had no response. He slipped out of his clothes watching intently as her fingers were working inside her lips pleasuring that pretty pink clit. He climbed onto the bed and gently parted her legs to get inside her thighs pushing her knickers to one side he slipped his toung into her pussy and started to slide it over her clit very gently and very slowly. Mandy moaned and her hips moved quicker his face was flooded with her wetness which was now trickling down over her sweet little rosebud. His free hand found its way to her rosebud and he started to work around it just penetrating gently as not to wake her. Tommy quickly slipped off the bed removed her knickers without waking Mandy and rubbed his rampant cock which was ready to explode. He removed her shoes and rolled the dress into a waste band so he had access to all of her body. The scene was taking on a forbidden sex role almost like a gentle rape with a very willing victim. He slid himself gently into her and started to slowly thrust into her pussy, she tightened up inside and gave him something to push against. Mandy was still asleep but thrusting back harder and harder as her orgasm came close, she locked her legs around him to pull him into her and sank her teeth into his shoulder as she peaked her massive come. Mandy’s voice penetrated the darkness “Who is fucking me I love it harder, harder ohhhhh!” Tommy pulled her hair to get her off his neck and she fell back he lifted her legs over his shoulders and thrust into her as hard as he could pumping quicker and quicker till he exploded inside of her filling her womb with his semen. Tommy pulled out and just laid on top of her savouring the moment reliving the action of his rape fantasy. As his mind went through the detail his cock started to stir again and he felt Mandy’s hand stoking it covered in her wetness and his slippery come. Mandy moaned again and said “Fuck me stranger any way you want I have dreamt of this in my fantasies.” Tommy pulled her over onto her face pulled her bottom up so she was on her knees face down in the pillows and he knelt behind and started to rub his hard cock along the crack of her bottom. Slipped it into her pussy and gently pushed his thumb into her anus. Mandy gasped “Oh yes my arse needs you inside right now force me now!” She was so wet and slippery Tommy’s cock slid in past the muscle and stared a slow long fuck building up to another massive orgasm, when she started to come he slapped her bottom hard and she screamed “Yes, yes I am so fucking bad and I love it!” Tommy finally pulled out rolled her over and got back between her legs and gently licked her clean taking out the salty fluids as well as her musky scents, Mandy drifted off to sleep and Tommy snuggled down beside her thinking to himself “What a wicked fuck session she is amazing if she loves sex that much we should talk about swinging….”

Driving home after a long work week had my mood darkening. My van has no air conditioning and it was over 100 degrees. Once home, I knew it would just get worse. We were going camping this weekend. The trailer had to be attached to the truck, and all the camping gear had to be loaded still. By the time we left town, my wife and I were both overheated and anxious to get out of town. We were anticipating a long hot drive. In about an hour, we were away from the hot valley and could feel the temp dropping. By the time we reached our favorite camping spot it was around 75 degrees. It felt so good to be outside and comfortable. My mood was improving by the moment. A little about us. We are both 50, we’ve been married since we were 18. I’m 5’11 180, she is a 5’2” 105 lb Irish girl. We keep ourselves in shape by hiking and skiing. We love having sex together. Even after 32 years of marriage, we still have sex at least 4 times a week, usually more. A couple times a month we have one of our friends over for an MMF session. As a bi man and a very sexual woman, this works wonderfully for us. But back to this weekend. We got camp set up and had dinner but it was late so we turned in early and slept soundly with the cool air and the sound of the creek in the background. The morning started with high clouds, promising a cool day. After breakfast, we loaded up the ATV for a long ride and headed out. The place we camp is very ATV friendly and there are plenty around. Last year though we found a well-maintained trail system that covered over 20 miles of high country. We traveled one of the trails for hours and never saw another soul. So this day we headed straight to this trail for a long solitary ride. As those of us who have spent time in the mountains know, the libido really notches up. As we rode, Johnna almost never removed her hand from stroking me. She was wearing a pair of short, loose fitting shorts and no panties (as usual). I was able to reach behind me and rub her dripping pussy whenever the urge hit. After a couple hours of riding, we came to a beautiful clearing at the top of a mountain with views of mountains all around. We parked where we had the best view. I stood up and simply turned around, dropped my shorts and as my hard dick sprung out, Johnna caught it and started sucking me. We took a second to remove all of our clothes. I laid Johnna back on the seat and pulled her legs to my shoulders. Her beautiful pink shaved pussy was gaping open for me. I slid my cock head around her slit and rubbed her clit with it. She had a look of total lust on her face as I lined up and slowly filled her with my cock and started a slow fuck. As she got closer to coming, I started going faster as she encouraged me. Her orgasm hit her hard, freezing her body except for the quaking and twitching. Once she calmed down, she sat up and started sucking me again. Cleaning her pussy off my dick is a huge turn on for her and she was moaning around my dick, making it difficult to not just cut loose. Once I was clean, she stood up and turned around, lying on the seat with her ass in the air. I sat behind her admiring her beautiful pussy and pleasure giving ass. I wrapped my lips around her puckered little asshole and licked and sucked until she was once again writhing. Johnna can come from having her ass eaten and I was going to make that happen. I slid a finger into her pussy to enjoy feeling the contractions as she came. She was still coming down from her high as I slid into her cunt from behind. This position allowed me to grab her tiny waist and really hammer into her. I love the view of her pussy wrapped around my cock as I fuck her. I started getting close to coming again but wanted this to continue so I pulled out of her and sat back. She whipped around and cleaned me off again, stopping shortly before I was going to come. She moved to the front of the bike, grabbed the handlebars and slid back down on my twitching pole. This was another first for us and we were happy to discover it since we both had good traction and grip and could really fuck hard and fast. My balls were slapping her clit adding to the sounds of birds chirping and chipmunks chattering. I knew this couldn’t continue much longer but I wanted to be looking at my beautiful wife as I came. I slid out of her and put her back in our original position. Lying back on the seat with her feet on my shoulders. I stroked her slowly, watching every movement of my dick sliding into her. As I lost control, I pulled out. The first shot hit her pussy. As I slowly moved up her body, I splattered first her belly, then her tits and finished with her sucking the remains off the head of my dick. I reached down and ran my tongue through the thick spunk, gathering as much as possible on my tongue. Johnna was insane with lust as I dipped my cum coated tongue into her open mouth.

I was probably 25 or so, a year out of college, working my first “real” job when the circumstances presented some interesting career paths to follow. Being 5’ 7” and probably no more than 120 pounds, a size 2 or 3 maybe, I had some unique challenges to overcome before doing any work. My co-workers were all male, mid 30’s, married and not used to having any females around besides those who happened to meet one of them on the road. I worked for a regional accounting firm and was placed into one of three traveling audit teams that spent a majority of time at client sites, requiring close to 75% of my time on the road, living out of a suitcase. Being young and available, the possibilities of this arrangement were close to unlimited. Close meaning you had to have a few rules to go by. Rule one, no personal contact with the clients, no matter how tempting and Rule 2, no staff contact. My fellow workers were married, had kids, and I did not need to become a home wrecker on my first job. Of course, staying within the boundaries of these two rules was tough to say the least. From the first few days on the road, my fellow workers gave me the business, 24/7. They all must have thought I was some hired sex machine, not a fellow accountant. I mean the offers, the comments, the efforts to get me falling down drunk to take advantage of me was incredible. Had I mentioned any of it, they would all be divorced, fired, or in jail. One evening, after weeks on the road, my immediate “mentor” basically stripped in front of me while providing me some computer instructions in my room one evening. He stood there, stroking his erect member, then sat on the bed and then asked if I could help him cum. The nerve, he was married, but was quite large, thick and it appeared ready to please as they say. I had made a request for help and had already changed into a long tank top that came down a few inches above my knees, I slept in this. He then came over in jeans and a t-shirt and offered to help. It was tough to resist him, sitting there on the corner of the bed, his legs spread, stroking himself. I turned, stood up, and walked towards him, not sure what I would do. Chatting about some nonsense, I stood right in front of him, between his legs, looking down on his cock, the head glistening with pre-cum. Like he was ready. His left hand gripping his member, his right hand began at my knee and moved up under my tank top, all the way to my thigh. Of course, this is the only thing I was wearing, I was nude underneath, as he soon discovered. I began leaning towards him, my hands now on his shoulders and his hand moved towards my crotch. He was moving his legs in and out, holding me in place as his hand twisted over and he began placing his fingers against my clit. I gripped his shoulders tightly, reached down, and kissed his lips, moving my tongue in and out of his mouth, biting his bottom lip. He was penetrating me with his fingers, continuing to stroke his cock and I was becoming very wet in the process. I then had to make a very important decision; do I simply pull off my tank top, push him back on the bed, straddle him and rock his world, or do something strategic, something that could preserve my job, and future? Ok, the decision was made, after another long kiss; I slowly dropped to my knees and began to pleasure my friend with my hands, then mouth. Stan dropped back on the bed and allowed me to work my oral magic, allowing him to cum in buckets in my mouth, swallowing him entirely. He was rock hard, 7” thick and it was incredible to wrap my lips around his head and bring him to pleasure. Stroking and squeezing out every drop he had to offer, he was please as punch when I completed my duty. He stood up and kissed me, we chatted and then he left, both forgetting why he came into my room to begin with. I was very sweaty, showered and retired soon afterwards. My thoughts for the evening were that, ok, I got him to cum, did not even have to strip and still was a virgin, work wise. More to build on, I thought. Fucking him would have been so easy, he needed to work for it, I gave him a taste, so let's see what happens. Clients presented their own set of challenges. Many wanted me to spend weekends traveling with them to “discuss” project issues, despite my position only as staff, not management. I mean how many weekends in NYC or while in Europe in Paris can you turn down. Of course I would be expected to “service” the client, the only professional downside, I suppose. So, within the first 3-4 months, I spent a few “working” weekends at the client site with a senior manager or Officer discussing issues. These men were married but always seemed available. Like, does your wife not screw yours brains out or what? No was the answer I guess. Someone young and fresh had more power than the same piece of ass they had been tapping for decades I guess. It usually started with Friday evening Happy Hour, my fellow staff, gone I was alone and available. The local crowd was just that, so someone familiar was more desirable. Had I been home, I would be playing the field, making some crazy decision to sleep with some random guy, many times regretting it. So this seemed to be more agreeable. Happy Hour was followed by dinner, lots of touching in between and then visit to my hotel. These guys were older, say 15 years than me, and were not going to chase me, they simply expected me to invite them to my room, make them comfortable and then provide some stimulation to seduce me and leave with a broad smile on their face. I would usually get out of my suit, going in and out of the bathroom in various states of undress, carrying on a conversation of little meaning, winding up with a short, simple robe or nightie, always something easily removable and never anything underneath. They took the queue and undressed down to at least a pair of boxers, some stripped entirely and came into the bathroom to help me, but most sat on the bed and waited for me. I kept my body hair at a minimum at all times, feeling that a smooth feel against their hands was a great turn on. It was for me at least, as I would walk into their arms as they sat on the bed, allowing them to move their hands up the back of my toned legs gently rubbing and gripping my firm buttocks along the way. That in itself was for me a real turn-on. I became really wet, ready when someone would be firmly gripping me, pulling me forward towards them, wow! By now, some short chat about why they still had boxers on, their erections protruding through the opening, led to some very hot French kissing, my back arching towards them, their hands now beyond my buttocks, moving up across my back and wrapping around towards my breasts. With my legs rubbing against their erections, I would finish another kiss and begin to work my hands down towards their business end of my clients body. Wanting to appear as eager as possible, I would always suggest them moving up on to the bed while i began to remove the boxers, exposing their erect cocks to the world. I had a hard time controlling myself at this point, once on the bed, I could not resist removing my robe and going all out to please my new lover. Starting slowly, inserting his cock into my warm mouth, I worked at bring them to a rock hard stance, then climbing on board, inserting them into my soaking wet vagina and holding on for a ride to satisfaction, oh yea! Cumming myself, my cunt filled with bodily fluids and my lovers relaxed and enjoyed these moments of bliss. That smile was broad and satisfying and I felt on top of the world every time. BTW, those who were aggressive enough to meet me in the bathroom, well, they earned that special treat of penetrating me from behind while leaning over the bathroom counter, or at least I made it feel like a treat. I was already need and eager and yes, I allowed them to have me just like that, we actually never got out of the bathroom, they came inside me, their juices running down my legs. Climbing into the shower was the best nest step, many recovered, allowing me to suck them or provide a slow, wet hand job, resulting in more love juices flowing everywhere. So, how did I get here, well you always need a “mentor”. My older neighbor, an attractive mid thirties corporate manager always warned me about these work situations. She went through the gauntlet, being the only woman on a team that traveled. She spent a lot of time fighting the natural urges and finally gave in, randomly undressing in front of a co-worker while the two watched a movie in her room. The sex was fabulous she mentioned, but the act had way more influence over everyone, she was now the focus along with the work. One by one, she managed to fuck each one of them during a 9 month assignment, some together, some alone. She thought it was incredibly stimulating, a huge self growth moment for her. She had swallowed each of them multiple times, had all of them cum in her inside her, tried every position, just worked each of them to a sexual peak, they were helpless around her, at least she thought. As the project cycle began to end, members rolled off and she was finally home for the remainder of the year. The two team members who lived by us continued in her spell. She would invite me over to watch, with the full intent of involving me with her victims. During a movie, she would begin to kiss, then suck her willing guest off, inviting me to assist. I was more than willing, during which she always insisted I perform nude, allowing for any possibility. I would undress during the beginning and then present myself as a ready participant, by then of course, the oral stimulation always lead to moving to a bed and being plowed by her older male guests, eager to have me, a younger version of her. She taught me to work for control, starting on my back, legs spread, pussy wet and ready, then rolling with my lover to the top, straddling him, rocking back and forth, in total control. This allowed for her to kiss and fondle me and allowed for the occasional second male to present himself for oral stimulation while I was working someone else. Depending upon how thick my lover was, I always came while on top, as did my charge, filling me with his juices. If I was sucking a second man, he came in my mouth while I gripped his buttocks tightly, taking him in whole. Great sex, wow, a great teacher. She kept my ticket punched for months, I spent close to every weekend at her house, just incredible. So much for memories, but they allowed me to deal with my own work issues and to make everyone a happier person

Molly arrived home at around midnight after an evening of high powered sex with her two favorite men. As she walked into the apartment she could feel the semen seeping out of her pussy, soaking her knickers. She had seven orgasms and both men had come three times inside her so her sweet little pussy was slightly trashed and bruised from the action. Her bottom still tingled from the intrusion she had not really allowed but let it happen in the mad moment. Molly let herself in quietly not to wake up her son Bobby. As she walked into the lounge she looked down at the picture of her husband, sighed, picked it up, gave it a kiss and said softly, “God I miss you so much, nothing can replace the time together, the love and fun we had. Why did you die out in the Gulf?” It had been a few years ago and she pined every day for that ebullient noisy larger than life man that made her laugh every day. Her only compensation was Bobby; he shared Dad’s blonde curly hair, big smile, and long lanky limbs. A quiet version with his mother's fine features, maybe slightly too pretty to be a boy's face. Molly, on the other hand, was dark-haired, fine pale skin, and Irish blue eyes, always deep, thoughtful and mysterious. At 41 her figure was still great; rounded hips, her belly curving down between her thighs inviting a look and wish for any man to be inside her. Breasts were rounded, pert and full, a firm 37D. Long legs, well-defined and tapering down to her ankles. Molly crept into Bobby’s room, looked down at him sleeping, and bent over and kissed him gently on his forehead. He stirred slightly, rolled over, and went back to sleep. Molly noticed he had both hands down below somewhere on his groin. She smiled and thought “At 20 he needs a girlfriend, why is he still a virgin? What a waste!” Bobby started to surface going into his dream of a safe place. His oldest baby memory was from three years old, his mother was still breastfeeding him because she absolutely loved the mother-baby bond and could not give it up. Bobby recalled the wonderful soft warm safe loving place in his mother’s arms, a nipple in his mouth sucking down the human nectar he loved. The memory of those large round breasts, the warmth, and the soft gentle hands stroking his face as he snuggled up had never been forgotten. To Bobby, breasts were the most perfect thing on a woman’s body. The dream moved from babyhood to present time and he recalled his mother stepping out of the shower not expecting Bobby in the bathroom, and her breasts swung around as she turned in surprise quickly covering up her feminine features. He remembered the shock and excitement, the jolt in his groin and moving to cover his instant erection. He remembered her dark curly pubis and how it stood out against her pale skin. As he awoke his hands went onto his semi-hard cock and started to move the foreskin up and down, swelling, getting harder, and the surge of pleasure built till he spilled his load onto his legs. He lay in bed thinking about his mother’s body and knowing she had been out again with her friends. Bobby lay there speculating what she did tonight, wondering who had played with those magnificent breasts and her beautiful stomach and thighs. It was a large apartment with the two en-suite bedrooms on opposite sides and the living area with a lounge, dining room, and kitchen with a family breakfast bar. Molly’s room was massive, a king-sized bed along with a double bed as well. This accommodated her friends when they stayed over. Molly enjoyed two or three couples who added her as the second fem in a threesome and a couple of men who added spice to her threesomes. She did enjoy the swinging scene, always trying to release her from the ghost of her late husband. Bobby’s room was large with a double bed, a TV console, computers, and the usual electronic gizmos young men wanted. Molly had planned the apartment to give her space and privacy during her evenings and keep Bobby away from her quest for relief. Bobby lay there thinking “Why don’t I get sex with the girls? Why am I so shy with women? What don’t I say right what puts them off?” He knew his mother often had friends round, a couple or three who would chat in the family room, drink some wine till late discussing their projects, and then as it was late end up crashing in Mum’s room to avoid a drinking and driving problem. This happened on a regular basis and Bobby finally started to realize what she was doing. Sex was her game, there was never a man for a solid relationship, but more like fuck fests when she needed it. Bobby compiled a plan to find out what he needed to do to make it with his girlfriends. After breakfast, Bobby headed out to the shops and found a security store that covered surveillance equipment. He purchased a wifi system with micro cameras, mics, and a sound system. Into the roof void ran the wires, and in the ceiling of his mother's bedroom he situated the cameras to cover the beds and the en-suite. Back into his room via the wifi to his TV and sound system. The remote control worked the cameras and switched as required. By the time his mother came home that evening the system was up and running. That evening he was on edge, his groin was pricking butterflies in his tummy, and he had trouble taking his eyes off her body. However, Molly was blissfully unaware of his attention. Time to test the system! Molly gave him a kiss on the cheek and said: “Goodnight, early start for me so an early night is required.” Bobby slipped quietly into his room, locked the door, and switched the system on. Molly slipped out of her dress and dropped her knickers on the floor picking them up with her toes and dropping into the laundry box, she unhooked her bra dropped it onto the bed and faced the mirror. Bobby could hardly breathe his chest was so tight. He was shaking with excitement in awe of this beautiful woman with those magnificent breasts. Her hands lifted and then squeezed them, gently pinching her nipples while her hips rolled back and forward. Her face started to flush and she squeezed her thighs together clamping her pussy lips between them. Molly looked directly at the mirror then the door. She stopped for a second and went over to turn the key to lock it. She passed by her bedside cabinet and selected her rabbit vibrator. She came back in front of the mirror and faced it watching herself arousing her nipples again, pinching and stimulating them. A hand went down stroking her belly into that luxurious thatch of curly dark hair. She opened up her lips and gently pushed the rabbit inside her, switched it on, and moved in time to the thrusts. It did not take her long and her legs buckled as she came and ended up sitting on the bed. She then flopped back and opened up her legs giving Bobby visual access to her reddened pussy lips which had puffed up with arousal. With trembling hands, Bobby guided the camera and panned to her pussy, watching the amazing spectacle of a woman going into her second orgasm. Bobby was overwhelmed with the excitement and his hand found his penis standing rock hard, a pain in his balls due to complete sexual overload. His hand stroked it quickly and on the fourth pull he exploded over the floor and sat down unable to move, watching his mother again. She calmed down and then went back over to the cabinet found a straight vibrator and a pot of KY. As she looked down at her husband’s picture she picked it up kissed him and said: “This is your cock inside me tonight darling, I miss you so much.” Molly lay back on the bed facing the mirror and slipped the rabbit back into her pussy. This time on low power and she dunked her fingers into the KY and lubed up her bottom with her legs spread wide apart. Bobby could hardly believe his eyes as he watched the other vibrator being expertly slid into her anus and he listened to Molly’s moans as she worked up into another orgasm. Molly flicked the rabbit onto full power and he watched her hips thrash about as she lost control till it passed leaving her motionless. Eventually, Molly recovered, got up, wiped herself, and headed into the en-suite leaving the door open so the camera could track her. She stepped into the shower, rinsed her pussy and bottom carefully, then soaped herself and flushed it off with a stinging jet of water. Molly dried and dropped into bed and turned off the lights for sleep, the show was over. Bobby sat there his head spinning, heart thumping, and his mind running over what he had seen. He pressed the playback and watched the sequence again. His hand was on his cock pulling hard and he only lasted a few minutes. Once she had finished he hit playback again and this time Bobby nearly lasted the tape time before spurting onto the floor. He sat on the floor with tears down his face as he could not believe how beautiful this woman is and she was his mother. That night he dreamed of the safe place where those wonderful breasts kept him safe and warm offering him womanly sanctuary. The next morning Bobby was having breakfast Molly came in looked at him and frowned, “You look tired darling, did you not sleep well?” “No, I had a bad dream about ghosts.” Molly came over to him and cuddled up pressing his face into her bosom giving the top of his head a gentle kiss. Through the silk his mouth was practically on her nipple, Bobby felt the shock go through his body and he gained an instant erection. Fortunately, Molly did not notice and she turned away and started to get ready for work. “Are you out tonight?” she asked. “No plans but out all day” was his answer. “I’ll get some supper as I have Ben and Penny with a new couple from our committee, Marline and Gerry. We have more work to do for the stage production planning. Is that OK with you? We will be late finishing tonight.” Molly was looking forward to her night in with friends and felt sure Bobby had no idea what the evening plans were really about. Late in the day she showered, found some very feminine underwear, stockings, suspenders and a silk camisole with no bra. The top layer was smart demure that did not give away her intents. She dressed carefully, enjoying the feeling of the silky knickers and female trappings. She resisted the temptation to play during her shower relying on the evening's events to fulfill her needs. Molly got a small dinner ready for all of them and prepared some late night snacks for her guests. Bobby returned late afternoon, he barely noticed her and went about his evening without so much as a look in Molly’s direction. She fretted about his mood then dismissed it in preparing for her evening. Bobby was just being a bit of a troubled 15-year-old teenager at 20, she put it down to his hormones and lack of a girlfriend. Ben and Penny arrived on time as ever and greeted Molly with a hug and kisses. Ben handed over two decent bottles of Merlot from Australia. Molly smiled “Yellow Tail, my favorite, but red does make me horny so be careful both of you!” Ben laughed “I hear you have the new ones tonight, do you know if they will play or do we wait until they have gone?” “No, they are swingers and we just need to get them into the mood, I got to know Marline quite well and she has told me about their lifestyle. She told me I should start going to parties and open up rather than just playing at home” Molly said. Penny asked, “What are they like?” Molly replied “Marline is tall, slim, red-haired, thin waist and legs. She is a runner, 36 years old, very fit and adores split roasts, she sounds like a lot of fun. Gerry, 6’2, medium build, ex-rugby winger, fit, and she said he is hung like a horse, we will have to check that out. Both are straight, but Marline said she is bi-curious, which means she fancies the idea but Gerry has not said yes yet.” Gerry and Marline arrived twenty minutes late and made their entrance, Molly introduced them to Ben & Penny and said: “Booby is around somewhere, he will show up for dinner then we can get started on the evening's work.” Marline picked up a picture of Andy and Bobby and exclaimed: “My don’t they look like each other, except Bobby has your face, which is far too pretty for a man, don’t you think?” “You are right," Molly said, "and how much do I still miss Andy. The hole has never been filled but Bobby does remind me so much of his late dad.” “Bobby must have girls queuing around the block for him, he is a dish!” Molly said, “Well no, he seems shy of girls and does not seem to have one at the moment, that is why he gets so moody at times. As a mum, I can’t help worrying about him.” Molly disappeared into the kitchen and finished off their dinner, pan-fried scallops followed by a chicken breast wrapped in Palma ham and grilled with small roasted rosemary chippy potatoes and some crunchy broccoli, a quick simple working supper supported by several bottles of Merlot. Molly called them all into the dining room and sorted out who sat where. Bobby was already in and seated, Marline walked into the room and said loudly “Hi Bobby, good to meet you at last! Let me have a look at you.” He turned still seated and Marline came over to him “Oh gorgeous, just gorgeous, look at those lovely blonde curls!” She wrapped her arms around him pulling his head into her breasts, bent over and kissed the top of his head while inhaling his manly odor. Bobby struck it lucky as her nipple lined up with his mouth, and in a second was nibbling her. He felt it stiffen but it was over in a second. Marline stepped back with a deep mysterious look in her eyes. She looked down at his lap and saw the small tent forming from his erection and looked back up into his eyes and hid her smile. Bobby turned back to the table to cover his embarrassment. He was tingling inside, finding his breath ragged and shallow. During the meal the chat was light and frothy, however, Ben was studying Marline intently from a distance, checking out her assets and trying to understand what drove her. Gerry and Penny were flirting in a harmless way, but the sparkle was evident between them. Gerry liked what he saw, a blonde, mid 30’s slim and sporty, with well-rounded breasts that were really a little too big for her slim outline. He liked that and thought to himself, I could play with those for hours, but are we just here for the project or something later. Marline mentioned that we should expect some fun together but no one has revealed themselves yet. Eventually, the meal finished, along with plenty of red wine consumed, Molly spoke to Bobby: “Darling, we are going to have a few hours in the family room going through this production. We will be at it till late, are you out or in tonight?” Bobby mumbled, “I have nothing on, so I am in my room working on some media stuff, then shower and bed, so I’ll say Good Night to you all now.” Marline and Penny managed a quick friendly hug and Molly gave him a tender kiss on his cheek and off he went to his room. They all worked steadily through the project while sipping the remaining wine, so the three women were feeling very mellow and warm inside. Once all was agreed and sorted Molly said, “It is far too late to have you four drive home and the amount of wine prevents driving, so as I have a large super king-size and double bed, why don’t we all crash out like kids at a party in my room?” Ben and Penny immediately said, “Yes let’s do that, is that OK with you and Marline?” Gerry smiled, looked over at his wife who nodded smiling, and he said, Why not? I would love to be a teenager again for the night.” Molly got up and said “Bring your drinks and a couple of bottles then. I sleep au natural, so hope that is OK for you all. We are all adults, aren’t we?” They followed her into her wing of the apartment and she closed the door locking it securely behind them. It is a big room and the beds were spaced apart. Molly put her drink down on a cabinet and slipped off her top revealing the camisole, she unzipped her skirt and let it fall to the floor while standing there in stockings and suspenders, and then she lifted her camisole over her head revealing her pert breasts. Her nipples were starting to erect as she felt the warmth and wetness starting to pervade her pussy. “Is anyone joining me then?” she asked. Penny came over to her, dropping clothes en-route, and gave her a gentle sisterly kiss on the cheek. Her arms slid around her back, gently caressing her, and then let them slide down over her bottom. That was enough for Gerry, he was stripped down to his boxers in a flash with the semi-woody protruding from his shorts. Ben unzipped Marline’s top and helped her out of her clothes. She wriggled out of her tights and bra leaving just a very small thong and a swish pair of swinging breasts. Her hands went to Ben’s shirt, started off with the buttons, and then unzipped his pants and dropped them on the floor. Ben put his hands on both breasts and started to play with her nipples, gently teasing them to full erection. Marline slipped her hands inside his waistband and slid the boxers down to his feet. As she bent down her face came into contact with a stiffening penis. She started to lick the bulbous end and then took him into her mouth. She started to work him in and out, sliding her tongue around the tip working into the single snake's eye. Her hands went under him, gently stroking his large balls, then around to his anus where she cheekily slid her finger in and started to massage his prostate. Ben stopped her quickly, “Too fast, I will come in a second, let's make it last.” He pulled her onto the double bed. During this time Gerry eyed Molly lustily and walked over to her she turned and said: “Too many clothes, let's shed them all right now.” Gerry dropped his boxers and was naked in a second, not pretty but quick and efficient. Molly smiled “I hope you take longer to make love than you get your boxers off?” Gerry scooped her into her arms and nuzzled her neck, making her tingle down her spine she felt the start of his erection pushing against her silky pants. Her hands went to his penis and gently felt the length and enjoyed the feel of a circumcised man with a beautiful smooth bell end. For a while, they gently kissed, and gradually started to build up the intensity kissing around her neck and breasts until she started to breath heavy and pushed her pubis against his erection. Penny was still beside Molly adding to the amorous entanglement. Gerry grasped her silky pants and pulled them down revealing Molly’s dark curly thatch. Gerry knelt down and pushed his face into her belly, sniffing her cunt, smelling that wonderful womanly aroma. Penny chimed in, “Molly, that needs to come off, you have a jungle there, most swingers shave or have a Brazilian.” Molly did not really care she just wanted to be fucked hard by both men right now. Penny came back from the bathroom armed with a lady shave and some lotion. Molly lay back on the bed while the two worked on her pussy, enjoying the attention. Penny was shaved and her slit was prominent with her lips starting to swell and protrude as her arousal increased. Penny finished. Molly was totally bare, and she lubricated the shaven area with some moisturizing lotion. Almost by accident her fingers strayed inside the slit and started to get very near her clitoris, making Molly squirm and rock her hips. Gerry was trying to stay connected with Molly and moved up to her breasts working the nipples hard, nipping them, then licking with lots of wetness to lubricate the action. Molly put her hand between her legs and loved the feeling of her new bare pussy. She opened her labia and started to work her clit, frigging fast and gentle, building her arousal. Molly started to buck and roll her hips as the first orgasm arrived, sending shudders all through her body. As soon as they departed into Molly’s wing, Bobby dived into his room and set up the surveillance system. The camera on, the sound on, record on, and the screen filled with the action. He was shaking with excitement, nothing like it ever before had been seen by Bobby. The thrill of seeing the women strip down naked and started playing with the two men was overwhelming. Once he started to watch his mother with Penny he started shaking, and when Gerry became involved Bobby felt a jealous rage come over him, his thoughts raged inside his head: She is mine, how dare you touch her! Bobby wanted to go crashing into her room and take her away from the attention but he sat and watched in awe, unable to take his eyes off the screen. It was exciting to see what the others were doing, but Bobby only had eyes for his mother. Penny shaving her put him over the edge, and he furiously worked his penis and emptied himself over the floor where he was sitting. It was not long until Gerry pulled Molly up into a sitting position and she took him in her mouth working around his head making him ready and brick hard. He pushed her back, climbed on top of her, and pushed his cock into her slit, rubbing up and down, spreading the wetness, then with one firm slow push, entered her. Molly wrapped her legs around him, pulling him into her saturated cunt. This was too much for Bobby, biting his knuckles and crying out, “No! No! Don’t fuck her, you can’t!” But still, Bobby watched, and he was hard again and his hand was working on his own cock, believing he was the one inside her. After a couple of minutes he again flooded the floor. Molly thrust back at Gerry from underneath and the couple increased their tempo until Gerry called, "in or out, where do you want me?” “Keep fucking me, don’t come yet, I am going into a multiple, keep going. Harder, harder!” She felt her cervix open up from Gerry’s pounding, and as the orgasm crash in on top of her, Gerry’s penis tip pushed into the cervix entrance as he fired a huge salvo of spunk into her womb. Molly felt the hot gushes going into her, slowly they resided and calm restored. Molly looked up sweating hard and smiled, “You made me feel cunt all over, that was wonderful. You are the first circumcised man I have had, what a wonderful fuck.” Gerry slipped out of her pussy and rolled onto his back. Penny climbed onto him 69 way and started to clean his cock in her mouth while offering him her pussy from above. Gerry dutifully obliged and started working her clit with his tongue. Molly lay back enjoying the afterglow of her orgasm. Bobby‘s attention switched to Marline who was on the other bed fucking doggy fashion with Ben. She was tossing her head and moaning loudly, she had come once already and Ben was a stayer, he could fuck till the cows came home. As he pulled back the messy wetness and her cream was running down her thighs. Ben scooped some up and rubbed it around her anus. His slippery fingers penetrated her bottom and she gasped as the fingers entered her, making her push back even harder. Ben reached up and grasped her hair tugging her hard back against him, with his free hand he took a swing at her bottom, the loud smack was audible. Marline fucked even harder crying out, “Fuck my bottom right now, come up my arse!” Ben pulled out of her vagina and slid back into her anus which was soaking wet now, one firm gentle push and he was in. Two hard slaps on her bottom got Marline moving again and she got very noisy about her next orgasm. Ben was feeling her tightness and could not last much longer so he thrust harder and faster until he could hold on no more and shuddered and spurted himself to empty inside her. Marline still on hands and knees struggled to breathe and stayed where she was, panting hard, sweating, and loving the anal abuse she had just undergone. Gerry appeared in front of her and presented a semi-hard cock to her face, she duly opened her mouth and started sucking him off, keeping the pace down till she recovered. Ben felt himself shrink down and pulled out of Marline rolled back onto the bed. After a few seconds onto his feet into the bathroom to clean up and wash his cock to be ready for entry into the next vagina. When Ben emerged from the bathroom Molly captured his attention, and they slipped over to the other bed and started a slow lazy necking session while watching the others. It took Ben a while to recover and get his hardness back up, and Molly worked skilfully on his body teasing and coaxing him ready again. Again Bobby’s eyes were riveted to his mother's actions, seething with jealous anger while his hand wanked himself off again. Even though his penis was getting rubbed and sore, he could not stop, every thrust his mother took so did his penis. Molly worked Ben over then rolled him onto his back got astride and slowly lowered herself onto his standing penis, it slipped in and she felt that wonderful connection of having a lover deep inside her. Started off with a slow rocking movement, getting faster as her arousal increased. Molly then went down hard on Ben and instead of bouncing in and out, she rubbed along pushing both pubic bones together and massaging her clit. Ben could still get the lusty pleasure and Molly was working her clit to another shattering orgasm. She started to thrash above him pinching her nipples hard and eventually slumped on top of Ben unable to hold herself up. The action went on until 2:30 a.m. and Bobby did not miss a second, once no one could manage another erection, the men having drained their testicles of the last few drops of semen, they all showered and snuggled down to sleep, the rule being not with your wife or husband. Bobby lay in bed not sleeping but fretting about the night's events. The next morning he went out early and was not seen all day. Being Sunday morning, Molly spent a lazy few hours relaxing and tidying up the apartment wondering where Bobby had got to. After the weekend Molly returned to work and their paths did not cross, Bobby was a bit offhand and she sensed there was something building up between them or Bobby had girlfriend trouble. Her instincts told her to leave well alone. By the end of the week, Molly was into her ovulation period and was getting very horny again having fully recovered from the weekend exploits. She showered and was thinking about what to get for dinner and she picked up Andy’s picture and sat on the bed. His smiling face and the memory of his laughter rang in her head and she felt a tingle deep inside her lower body. Her fingers slipped down to her shaven pussy and opened up the lips, gently working around her clitoris. What the hell, a quickie come before I do dinner, so she reached into the bedside cabinet and grasped the rabbit. What Molly did not know was Bobby had been home all day in his pajamas watching her since she came home. He realized she had not locked the door and trembled as the rabbit slipped in and out with the ears doing their work on her clit. Bobby’s cock was erect again sticking out through his wrap over pajama fly. He touched it and started to stroke it, but in one mad moment, he walked out of his room across the apartment and opened the door to his mother's room to see her on her back, rabbit inserted and her other fingers drilled deep into her anus and throwing her head side to side as her orgasm took control of her body. Molly opened her eyes to see Bobby standing there eyes riveted to her open cunt dripping with wetness and the rabbit still vibrating. He had a huge erection sticking out from his pajamas and he was totally unable to speak. Molly rolled over onto her front wanting to die with embarrassment, wishing she could just disappear. Bobby never said a word but walked quietly back to his room not to be seen again. Over the next few days, they carefully avoided each other. Molly had no idea how to deal with this intrusion and Bobby being so upset. The next evening quite late, Molly was sat on the sofa feeling very down. She had a shower and was dressed in a thin silk dressing gown and was about to get ready for bed. Bobby walked quietly into the room and looked at her he stuttered “Mum, I am so sorry, will you forgive me?” She raised her arms up to him and he dropped into them and snuggled down head onto her breast. As luck would have it what was beneath his mouth? Yes, her nipple, which he gently slipped his mouth around and started to gently nuzzle her. Not wanting to start another outburst, she just stayed there not moving for minutes. As her nipple started to respond to the attention she felt her pussy warming up and the wetness spreading. She pulled her dressing gown off her thighs exposing her lower belly along with her shaven slit. She looked down at Bobby’s head nearly in her lap and realized he had a huge erection sticking out of his pajamas. With one hand she pressed his face firmer into her breasts and the other hand reached down and started to work on his cock. Seeing it erect she realized he is a replica of his dad, even to the shape and size of the beautiful penis. Slowly at first and as he responded increased the pace until his hips were rocking in time to her pulls, almost too soon she felt him tremble, tense up, then explode with several juddering spurts of his semen splashing onto her bare thighs and pussy. He became calm under her arms and she said “Darling, I am truly sorry I upset you the other night. I am so sorry.” He said nothing. “You know you are just like your dad in every way, it is as if I have him back in a younger form, now I am so happy.” Bobby said nothing. Molly reached down and scooped up some of the semen on her belly and licked her fingers. “You even taste like your Dad, that is remarkable.” Bobby said nothing, struggling with how to face her. She scooped some more semen off her lap and said: “Open your mouth, taste this.” He did so and she slipped her spunky fingers between his lips. “What does it taste like?" Bobby finally replied, “Salty and cream, not what I expected.” Molly slid three fingers into her cunt and scooped out her creamy wetness. “Open your mouth, taste what a woman is like.” He did and marveled at the musky sweet aromatic smell and taste of her. Her fingers started to play with herself while Bobby watched her. She said gently “No one must know about this, they would never understand. Do you know in the Roman times many mothers, sons, fathers, and daughters had sex together and it was a good way for the older women to train the young men so they are good to their young wives?” “Let me sit up a while.” Bobby allowed her up and she removed her dressing gown and he saw a wet patch on the sofa from her dripping pussy. “Here, come down to my vagina and take a close look, put your fingers inside and play with my clit.” Bobby was fascinated and thanks to the surveillance system had a good idea what to do. He worked her gently at first increasing the pressure as she became aroused. "Bobby, use your tongue inside my cunt, lick around and see if you can find the little pearl button my clit.” He went down not knowing if it would taste wonderful or dreadful. To his surprise, she was sweet and very musky, a strong arousal for him. He loved it. After a while, she pulled him up, slid her bottom onto the very edge of the sofa cushion, and lifted him towards her. He moved easily to her and she guided his cock right to the entrance of her pussy. “Slide into me, and slowly slip it in, and then almost out. Start slowly and try not to explode too quick so I enjoy.” Bobby was deep inside her, she was being fulfilled and loved; her young man inside her at last, her dead husband was back in a new form. Bobby increased the pace slightly and after a few minutes, he paused. “What is wrong, you OK?” Bobby scooped her up off the sofa still deep inside her, and walked her into her bedroom and gently placed her on her bed. He moved up a little so he could get some purchase and started to thrust a bit harder. When she felt him starting to get near coming she said: “Wait a moment, don’t rush it, try and hold just off coming you make it last that way.” He did then resume the easy pace. Bobby could feel Molly starting to tighten around his cock, her inner muscles were doing a strangulation job on his member. She sensed his climax coming and paused him again. “Lie on your back now!” Bobby did and she climbed on top and lined up his cock at her slippery entrance, peeled back her labia, inserted him, and slid all the way onto him feeling her filling up and stretching her cunt. The end of his penis bumped against her cervix. She started to move then and kept and a regular speed moaning and pinching her nipples. Bobby reached up and pulled her down to him so he could get onto her nipples with his mouth. Not like before for comfort and warmth, but to possess her and stimulate one of her most feminine treasures. He was ecstatic and filled with lust. She started to come hard, grinding her hips into his pubic bone, tossing her head as she went over the edge, lost control, and her womb douched him with a gusher and he started to spurt his semen into her pussy. Together they passed over into oblivion and slowly came back to earth. Later after the rush died they snuggled up together and caressed each other with love and tenderness. She rolled him onto his back and started to gently suck his cock, pulling back his foreskin, cleaning him after their sex. He lay there just enjoying the love from her. When she finished she said, “Your turn now, you lick me clean.” “How?” Bobby asked. “Use your tongue and lick out inside my cunt, it will feel wonderful.” Once he had cleaned out her pussy, he started under between her legs and spotted that beautiful little red rosebud of her anus and very cautiously he licked around her anus. She jumped “You rude sod! Oh don’t start me off again, I will want to fuck all night if you do.” Bobby very shyly asked her “Can I fuck your bottom sometime please?” She stared at him for a few seconds, a deep wistful look in her eyes, he could not read her mind. “I will teach you how to be a great lover and if that is what you would like so will I, just remember there is nothing bad or dirty about a human body. What lovers do together is fine as long as they both want to and it does no harm to either.” Bobby “I have never had sex with a girlfriend, this was the first time, why don’t girls want me?” “They just need to give you a chance. Anyway, the couple that came round the other night, Marline practically snogged you at the dining table. She said to me how gorgeous you are, I am sure she would jump at the chance of fucking with you being so young and handsome.” Bobby said, “What about Gerry, he would go mad and kill me?” “No darling, they are swingers, they like to have sex with other people, friends of course, he would enjoy watching you both.” “My God! Would that ever happen! It would be awesome.” “Well as you know I am a widow and need sex from time to time. I don’t have a real man in my life so they come round for an evening, do you want to join us?” His erection was like a broom handle again. Molly said, “We can’t fuck in front of them, but you can fuck her while I have Gerry, would that be OK?” “I can’t fuck you when they come round?” “No, absolutely not, never a chance. This is for just us alone, no one must ever know.” “OK, when can you arrange it? I love the idea.” Bobby had a thought slip into his head, will I get angry when Gerry fucks my mother? Molly met up with Marline and talked her through her problem namely “Bobby is a virgin, how can I get him with a willing woman?” Marline jumped at the chance “Send him to me, I will fuck his brains out, darling.” Molly replied “No, you both come round tomorrow night. We will have a bite to eat then get down to some rude sex for him. Go into my room, all of us. You can start flirting with Bobby. I will play with Gerry so Bobby knows it is ok, and then see what happens, how does that sound?” The next night, dinner over, and the four went into her room. Bobby was trembling with excitement and Marline could hardly wait to get Booby into bed. There was an awkward moment between them all, and Marline took charge, sidled up to Bobby, and started gently kissing him on the lips. Bobby was watching Molly and Gerry moving together near her bed. Marline unbuckled Bobby’s belt, opened his zip, dropped his shorts on the floor, tugged his T-shirt over his head, and stood back admiring her handy work. “Not bad young man, now drop the boxers!” Bobby did as he was told. Marline stripped item by item, teasing Bobby as she went, increasing his ardor. Eventually just a pair of silky knickers, she said: “Bobby, you have to take these off.” Bobby moved forward and gripped the waistband and with one great rip he ripped the two halves apart and she was naked. “Ouch! That caught my cunt in the crotch, you will have to kiss her better!” She laughed and flopped onto the bed. “Come on then, what are you waiting for?” Bobby lept across the space and rolled her onto her back. He opened her legs and started licking like mad. “Not so fast, let’s start again, you are too keen!” She started gently with him, exploring each other, finding out their pleasure zones, what tickled and what pleasured. As the pace slowly got hotter, Bobby rolled her onto all fours to get access to her bottom and also to be able to watch Gerry and Molly. Molly had Gerry in her mouth sucking hard. Bobby felt the old jealousy flare up and anger started to rise. Fortunately, Marline turned, saw him watching, guessed he was shocked at his mother and took him in hand quickly. Booby soon had his cock in her mouth and started to forget about Molly, and the lust rose and he wanted to fuck Marline as hard as he could. Marline reached between his legs and slipped a wet finger up his bottom. She gently massaged his prostate and felt him build rapidly to a detonation of semen. Bobby lost control and shuddered into a maximum climax with spurt after spurt erupting from his cock. She kept on massaging making him continue until he was coughing dry squirts. Marline took pity and pulled her finger out from his arse leaving him trembling and drained. As Bobby recovered Marline started to work him over again, getting a flicker of an erection and she made sure he could see Molly and Gerry as she sensed he wanted to watch them as well. Gerry was now on top of Molly giving her long slow thrusts into her pussy, stretching and pleasing her, making sure he caught her G-spot on each in stroke. Marline realized his erection had come back as soon as he watched the couple fuck, so she rolled onto her side facing Molly and Gerry and said: “Fuck me spoon style on our sides, it is nice and slow, takes ages to come this way.” Bobby rolled in behind her found his way into her slippery cunt and started to push in and out while playing with her breasts. He could see the expression on his mother's face as she started to rise to her orgasm, the biting lips, the frown, the mouth tremble, and she screwed her face up in time to her body being screwed hard. Molly cried out “My cunt is exploding, fuck me, fuck me, harder harder. Oh God, I just wet myself!” Marline paused mid fuck and said “I need to pee. I am bursting, wait for me then we will finish this!” Bobby pulled out and rolled onto his side still watching the others. Marline disappeared into the bathroom and did not return for a while. Gerry had finished and Molly was kneeling over him sucking his cock clean after drenching him. Bobby came up behind her, his cock was rock hard, and he gently pressed against her bottom and slipped inside her very wet slimy semen riddled cunt. It felt wonderful but he felt Molly stiffen and Marline walked back into the room. Marline smiled and said, “Oh my, just like in Roman times, mothers fucking sons, but he does have a lovely big cock though, don’t he?” Two more thrusts from Bobby and he exploded into his mother's pussy, feeling every little gush going in. Molly looked desolate but Marline just laughed: “I just fucked him and his cock is wonderful, so why don’t you enjoy it. Not as if you want a baby with him, do you? Just a good energetic fuck, so what’s the problem?” Gerry laughed, “Now I know why you two were so keen for this. Molly wants to fuck Bobby, and my wife guessed it, so you got caught out! As far as I am concerned, we can do this anytime again. Marline enjoyed it, so did we all. Maybe Bobby should try a man as I am bi. Why not next time we come around?” Molly said “It has never happened before, a one-off accident in the moment. I don’t think Bobby realized who he put it into.” Two days after the evening Bobby slipped into his mother's room and snuggled up to her. She was a little frigid at first, but as he worked over her nipples arousing her, the wetness returned, the desires rose, and she welcomed him back into her body. Afterwards, when they were quiet and peaceful, she told him “Marline and Gerry are coming back Saturday night. They want you with us and Gerry wants to try you as well, how does that appeal?” “God, what is it like, sucking a man’s cock?” “Wonderful. I suck pussies and cocks, women are sweet and musky, men are slightly salty. Both are lovely, so try it and enjoy. Don’t have a preconception of it, try for yourself.”

My wife was 20 at the time and we had been married over a year. She was very hot and had a fantastic pair of legs on her. One would have sworn she had been an exotic dancer prior due to the tone of her legs. She always got me instantly hard flaunting them which she enjoyed doing when we went out as well. We had sex often and after awhile it was becoming routine so we decided to spice it up a little by playing fantasy games. In the middle of hot sex, we would take turns envisioning we were with someone else and then would blurt out who it was. It drove me wild hearing her moan another guy's name and knowing she was thinking it was him fucking her. This led to a lot of hot, wild, fun sex. Finally one evening, I asked her if she would let another guy fuck her if I was okay with it. I told her I would love to watch her in action. She said that while it sounded exciting, she wasn't sure she could do it and would be embarrassed if it got to that point and she backed out. I asked if for her first time she would be more comfortable trying it on her own. She admitted she would. It was at that same time that we were supposed to have a repairman come to fix a leak in our master bathroom wall. The night before he was to come, we had fantastic sex as I told her she could flirt and flaunt with him and perhaps give it to him. She went wild as I fucked her and said, "imagine his cock getting so hard for you and wanting to put it in you." "Imagine him pounding out his lust for you deep in your hot pussy." She kept moaning, "fuck me, fuck me, fuck meeeeee." I said, "so are you going to do this?" She said, "yes." It was agreed that whatever happened, when I came home from work, she would be wearing whatever she had worn to entice the guy and leave her hair as it was when he left and also the bed as well. She is 5'5", shoulder length dark blond hair, blue eyes, average size tits, and those luscious toned legs of hers. At work the next day, I had trouble focusing on work as I thought about what might be going on. I had to keep fighting off getting a hard on thinking of my sexy young wife being fucked by another man. In the late afternoon, I had returned to my office to see there was a message on my desk saying my wife had called. I closed my door and called her. She said, "well I soloed today." Wanting to be fully sure what she meant, I asked her what that meant and she said, "I got fucked." My cock sprang to life. I asked her if the guy had kissed her and she said, "a lot. His tongue was in my mouth often" I asked her if he had cum in her and she said, "oh yes." I then asked her if she had enjoyed it and she again replied, "oh yes." I couldn't wait to get home. When I walked into the house, she greeted me, her hair majorly messed up and she was wearing a skimpy, tight super sexy body suit and heels. We hotly kissed and she took my hand and led me to the bedroom. The bed was messed up majorly from where he had fucked her. I got her on the bed and couldn't wait to get my cock in her. She told me all the lusty details as I fucked her. She said the guy kept eyeing her legs and she made sure to provide him various hot poses constantly. He often commented on her legs and she would thank him. At one point he asked her if we ever had a secret and she told him that we did not as we told each other everything. She said later she realized that was his way of opening the door to do her. He finished his days work and she offered him a cold beer. He said he would have one if she would join him and she did. They sat at the dining room table with her at a 90 degree angle from him again flaunting her legs to him which he kept staring at. She finally blurted out, "you know, I've been thinking about what you said about having a secret and think I would like to have one." He sat his beer down, stood up, as did she and he grabbed her and pulled he tightly against him as he French kissed her and ground his mid-section into hers. She said she could feel his cock growing against her as his hands roamed and squeezed her bare ass area. They went into the bedroom and he got her on the bed on her back and started to eat her pussy but she said he only did that for a brief period as he told her later he wanted to get his cock in her before she changed her mind. She said his cock was rock hard, about the same size as mine but with a huge hard head on it. He guided it to her pussy and she said she climaxed as entered her. As he fucked her, his hands roamed her succulent legs. She said he got so into it that at one point she moaned, "oh baby, fuck me, fuck me." She said he told her what a fantastic fuck she was. She said after a few climaxes of hers, he finally groaned and she felt his cock spurting deep into her. He enjoyed kissing her as his cock began to wither and he told her how fantastic that had been. That was my hot, sexy wife's first experience with another man. More hot stories to cum as she got into it majorly and it still drives me wild.

Rick and Ann had made the trip to Vegas on numerous occasions over the past few years. It had turned into their little getaway for the humdrum life at home. They normally took in a show or a concert, did some gambling, and relaxed like you can never do when you’re home. Oh and then there was the sex. It had gotten routine at home after 30+ years of marriage but Vegas always seemed to revitalize their sex life. A few of years ago, while on one of their trips to Las Vegas, Rick had mentioned to Ann that there was a swinger’s club in Vegas called the Red Rooster. Ann had looked at him with doubting but quizzical eyes. It wasn’t the first time this had come up; she had resisted all his previous attempts at getting her into anything that involved swinging. It wasn’t that she was a prude, they enjoyed their sex life and had a nightstand full of “toys” which had provided a wealth of orgasms and even let them add that third “person” even if that third person was just a dildo. But a real person was something else again and that was where the line had been drawn. Rick was prepared for Ann’s objections but when they didn’t come and instead she asked some questions he was quick to get out his tablet and show Ann the information he had found on the internet about the Red Rooster and some of the reviews that he had read. Ann read through them and astonished Rick when she said “What Happens in Vegas, Stays in Vegas, so yeah let’s go see what it’s all about.” Rick was barely able to conceal his joy but he couldn’t control his growing hard-on which Ann quickly noticed and said “save that, you may need it later!” That evening they sat around their room talking what it might be like and then decided it was time to take the plunge and see for themselves what it was all about. They paid their donation at the door to one of the owners of the place and dropped their drinks at the bar. They were surprised to find it was like other clubs they had been to but knew that this one had something others didn’t and they could feel it when they walked in - this club was meant for sex. They decided to sit near the dance floor and get comfortable with their new surroundings. There were a few other couples and about 10 single guys and a couple of single gals. The age varied so while they definitely were nowhere near the youngest they weren't the oldest either. After having a drink and visually getting to know the place they decided it was time to check their surroundings. Since it was during the week it was fairly slow but that was fine as they got an opportunity to look around without a crowd. First off to the pool/Jacuzzi area where the only person they saw was a guy in a towel. The upstairs couple-only area was closed for the evening, as it was only open on the weekends. So they had another drink, watched some dancing, and then decided to explore some more. Some of the downstairs bedrooms were in use and having read the rules they knew better than to open the doors. So off they went to the group room where a naked couple was laying in the middle of the room on what appeared to be a large bed, lying next to them was another naked man. The woman was giving one man a blow job while casually stroking the cock of the other man. Rick was kind of surprised when his wife wanted to sit down as he had told her this was a no pressure visit and just getting a feel for the place was fine. They sat on the sofa watching the woman engaged with the two men on the bed. There was also about 5-6 guys in the room. (Yes, single males are allowed). Ann started stroking Rick’s cock. As he enjoyed the feel of her hand on his throbbing dick he started to feel her tits, which after a few minutes managed to come out of her bra. He was intently watching the couple on the bed; the woman was now on all fours eagerly sucking one cock while the other man had entered her from the rear and was now steadily fucking her. He looked around and saw all of the other guys in the room closely watching not only the threesome on the bed but his wife who had suddenly taken his dick out and had buried her head in his lap with her lips locked around his cock. After a few minutes she zipped him up with a promise of more to cum! She wanted another drink and that's when they noticed how late it was and they had to leave early the next morning. They reluctantly decided to leave, say goodnight to their hosts with a promise to return. As they headed back to the hotel they talked about how pleasant everyone was and how relaxed they were in their first visit. Rick told Ann he was surprised by her actions as they had discussed the fact that they were just going to check things out. But Ann said she had gotten really horny watching the threesome and that the club made her feel relaxed and like she could enjoy herself without caring who was watching. After they returned to their room, they ripped each other’s clothes off. Ann proceeded to get on all fours and Rick slid his cock into her cunt which seemed to be soaked with her juices. Ann moved her ass rapidly feeling his cock slide in and out, wishing there was another cock she could suck on like the woman at the club had been doing. They exploded together and promised themselves a return in the VERY near future so they can explore more of this new lifestyle. Since then, they had been back to the Red Rooster on numerous occasions, each time going a little further in their sexual play. They loved the atmosphere of the club. They could smell the sex and it being a place where they could be as sexual as they wanted, testing their own limits. Ann had started off wearing a bra but had figured out why bother as Rick loved to take her tits out to play with and she enjoyed taking his cock out to fondle and her blow jobs seem to reach a new level of desire each time they visited the club. But while they loved to watch and play with each other in public, they had never crossed that boundary of becoming real swingers by adding another person into their sexual play. This latest trip to Las Vegas was strictly one to relax, Rick and Ann had not planned anything special except for their trip to the Red Rooster. So after arriving at their hotel they went down to sit by the pool and waited with anticipation for their evening of fun. After a leisurely dinner Rick and Ann headed to their room to prepare for the evening at the Red Rooster. Rick showered and put on a pair of designer jeans that Ann thought made his ass look good. Ann was taking her time getting ready for the evening. She normally would be ready in 20 minutes but not tonight and when she appeared Rick could tell why she had taken so long. Ann, who was not one to spend much time on her make-up, had outdone herself. Her hair was shining, her eyes looked eager, her faced appeared to glow but what Rick couldn’t believe was what she was wearing. It was without a doubt the sexiest outfit he had ever seen her wear. The skirt was cut above the knee with a slit running along the side that provided everyone a great view of her leg, the blouse was transparent, and her nipples poked at the material as if asking you to touch them. And the look on her face seemed say “fuck me”! This was not what his wife wore and it definitely was not a look he had ever seen on their previous outings to the Red Rooster. Rick seemed to stammer as he looked at his wife and said “you look absolutely gorgeous” and Ann replied “I thought you might like it; now let’s head out to the Rooster for a little fun.” Ann threw on a shawl to cover her tits as they headed down to get their car, not wanting to get too many stares. She needn’t had bothered as her husband looked at all the approving glances as they headed out. As Ann got into the car Rick noticed that not only was she not wearing a bra but it didn’t look like she was wearing any panties either, not like his wife at all. Driving out to the Red Rooster, Rick commented how great Ann looked and asked about the sexy outfit she was wearing. Ann responded that she had bought it to surprise him and wanted to give him a thrill, glancing at his crotch confirmed her suspicions. His cock was staining to get out and she reached over gave it a feel and told him not to worry it will be out of there soon enough. Arriving at the Red Rooster Rick paid his donation and went over to leave their booze at the bar and get them some needed drinks. In the meantime Ann had found a table near the dance floor where she could check out the action. It was about 10 p.m. and the place was just beginning to fill up. Rick set the drinks on the table, gazing at how beautiful his wife looked, and as he sat down Ann picked up her drink and said to him, “Here’s to a fun-filled evening”. Rick set his drink down, reached over to feel her tits and her nipples which seemed to be rock hard and told her the night couldn’t get any better than this. Ann looked at him and with what seemed to be a twinkle in her eyes replied “oh yes it can!” They sat there for awhile, people watching and just enjoying each other. She would playfully reach over and grab his cock which she would take out of his jeans to play with and after a few minutes put it back in teasing him. Rick in the meantime had unbuttoned her sheer blouse and would lean over to suck on her nipples. As they sat there feeling their sexual desires grow they watched one of the other couples at a nearby table. The wife had spread her legs and her husband was moving his hand up the inside of her thighs. Ann’s face seemed to glow with excitement as she watched the woman spread her legs so that her husband could gain access to hot pussy. He moved his fingers and gently started to finger her as the wife spread her legs as far as she could letting everyone have a view of her of her swollen pussy lips. After watching the couple for a few more minutes Rick got up to get them some more drinks. The place had gotten quite crowded now and it took a few minutes to get their drinks. When he returned to their table he saw that Ann had been joined by another couple who looked to be in their fifties. They introduced themselves as Frank and Marie from Prescott Arizona. Ann said she had asked them to join their table as the place was crowded and there weren’t too many seats left near the dance floor. They said they liked to come to the Red Rooster when they were in town and had been swinging for the past five years. Ann told them that she and Rick had been coming to the Red Rooster for the past few years and that while they weren’t really in the lifestyle they enjoyed the atmosphere at the club and felt comfortable playing with each other there. She said it was exciting to watch other people and to be watched. While she was talking to Frank and Marie, Ann had taken Rick’s hand and placed it on her upper thigh near the slit in her skirt. Rick took the hint and inched his hand up her leg and much to his surprise and delight Ann parted her thighs as if to urge him further not wanting to miss his opportunity he moved finger further up and realized that he been right when he earlier thought Ann hadn’t worn any panties. Ann saw his look of amazement, as she rarely let him play with her pussy at the club, and just smiled as she parted her thighs further revealing to him the lips of her pussy which were just now beginning to become wet with her juices. As she continued talking with their tablemates, Rick pushed a finger into her pussy feeling her warm moist lips which seemed to be sucking his fingers into her hole. All the while he was trying to carry at conversation with Marie whose husband had unbuttoned her slinky black dress to reveal a nice pair of tits and was actively sucking on one nipple then the other. As Frank took a break from sucking on Marie’s tits she reached over, freed Frank’s cock and immediately leaned over taking him in her mouth. Ann was seated next to him and Marie’s face was practically in her lap as she watched Marie wrap her lips around his thick cock. Ann opened her thighs further as if urging Rick to put more fingers into her now dipping cunt. His fingers were now buried deep in her and Ann’s dress had risen revealing herself to both Marie and Frank, who had taken an active interest in Ann, and his hand roamed over her tits and hard nipples. Just then Marie straightened up and returned Frank’s cock to his pants. As she did she looked at Ann and Rick and said “hope you didn’t mind but I just needed a taste of Frank’s cock, he’ll get plenty more later.” Ann had also straightened up, removed Rick’s fingers from her moist cunt and pulled her skirt so that it covered her pussy and replied, “No, not at all. You seemed to be enjoying yourself and Frank certainly wasn’t complaining.” Frank turned to Ann and said, “Well it looked like you weren’t complaining either with Rick’s fingers buried in your cunt.” Ann’s face flushed as she thought of Frank and Marie watching her getting fingered by Rick. Ann knew it wasn’t out of embarrassment but from excitement over having them watch her being fingered and the fact that Frank had felt her hard nipples. It wasn’t like her to let another man feel her tits but as she had told he husband, this was going to be an evening of fun. They all sat back and seemed to be taking a breather as they watched some of the near naked and naked bodies on the dance floor and at other tables where couples were engaged in various sexual activities. Rick leaned over to Ann and whispered in her ear that her cunt had felt amazing and how much he had enjoyed the evening so far. He also mentioned he had seen Frank playing with her nipples. Ann told Rick that she was really enjoying herself and hoped that he didn’t mind Frank’s hands on her but she just couldn’t resist letting Frank have a feel of her tits. Rick just smiled back approvingly getting to know a side of Ann he didn’t know about even after all their years together. Marie turned to Rick and said “I need a drink, what about you?” They headed to the bar to get themselves and their spouses a refill. While walking over Marie mentioned that she thought Ann looked to be enjoying herself and softly grasped Rick’s crotch and asked if they might want to see what swinging was all about. Rick grinned back telling her he didn’t think so but that Ann had already surprised him tonight so who knew where it could lead. When Rick and Marie arrived back at the table they found Frank leaning over Ann whispering in her ear and Rick could see his hand was firmly planted on Ann’s tits caressing her hard nipples. As Frank sat back up Ann appeared to be moving her hand from Frank’s crotch, who was now zipping up the fly of his pants. Ann was full of surprises tonight and before Marie and Rick could sit down Ann said “Hey let’s head upstairs, it’s crowded down here and Frank and I can barely hear ourselves talk”. Rick thought about that last statement and what he had just witnessed. He thought, hell, I don’t think they were talking, and the only thing he’d ever seen upstairs was a lot of sex. This night just kept on getting more interesting. The girls made their way across the dance floor over to the stairs which lead to the “couples only” area. They went up first followed by Frank who, Rick noticed, had let one of his hands wander under Marie’s skirt feeling her ass as she moved up the stairs. Rick couldn’t be sure but he thought Frank’s other hand was on Ann’s ass as she moved her way up the stairs next to Marie. Once upstairs they found one of the couches empty and all sat down. The girls sat together in the middle with Frank and Rick sitting at the ends of the couch. The girls were watching and talking about a couple across from them, the woman was naked on the chair with her partner kneeling on the floor in front of her, his head buried between her legs. The woman was moaning and Marie was telling Ann that one of Frank’s talents was eating pussy. Marie turned to Frank and told him that she’s horny and it was time for Frank to lick her clit for awhile. Marie hiked her dress up revealing a shaven pussy and slid down on the sofa so that Frank could position himself in front of her. Spreading her thighs wide for her husband, Frank started licking Marie’s inner thighs and worked his way directly to her clit which drew a moan of desire from Marie. Looking at Ann she said “I told you he was good!” They could see Marie’s shaven pussy glistening with the mix of her juices and Frank’s saliva as he flicked his tongue across the opening of lips. Ann leaned over to Rick telling him that she can’t believe Frank and Marie were doing this just inches from them and that all the sex going on around them was making her even hornier than she had been downstairs. Rick thought she must be really horny as he had never seen her reach out for someone else’s dick in all the years they had been married. Ann was so horny she just needed to feel a dick; she reached over to unzip Rick’s rock hard cock. Ann leaned over and swiftly buried Rick’s cock deep in her mouth; he could only lean back and watch as Ann began moving her tongue up and down his shaft then engulfing his whole cock with her hot mouth. He watched as one of her hands moved down to her cunt to trying to ease the urges rising from deep within her. Rick also saw Marie leaning back on the sofa breathing heavily as Frank continued to eat her shaven cunt. Ann meanwhile had taken her fingers, moist from her own juices, and rubbed them on his cock as she tongued his shaft. Rick could feel Ann moving her ass as she licked his cock, thinking that it was his turn to start satisfying her needs but as he glanced down he saw the reason his wife was moving her ass. Frank had moved his hands between her legs and Ann was desperately trying to spread her legs so that he could gain access to her steaming pussy. Ann ground down on Frank’s fingers as her juices flowed. She lost the ability to suck on Rick’s cock while trying to concentrate on Frank’s fingers as she shifted her position to let his fingers deep inside her. Marie had noticed the problem and deftly moved so that she was now the one who had Rick’s shaft buried in her mouth. Frank’s hands were now spreading Ann’s thighs and he buried his tongue deep in Ann’s cunt, sucking on her clit and demonstrating the skills Marie had spoken about. His tongue parted her swollen lips and he drank in her juices as Ann withered in ecstasy. Rick couldn’t believe this was happening; a woman he had just met was sucking on his cock while the woman’s husband was eating his wife’s pussy. It was too much for him and he could feel himself about to explode. Marie could sense it too and sucked harder on his cock milking every last drop of cum as Rick watched his wife experience her own orgasm. Ann let out a small scream as Frank sucked on her clit and she lay back exhausted as the tension was released from her body. They all leaned back on the couch. Rick and Ann could hardly believe what had just happened. Ann had promised Rick a fun time at the Rooster and she had more than fulfilled that promise. Frank broke their moment of silence; “Well, I’m glad everyone is having such a good time, but what am I suppose to do with this?” as he reached down to grab his hard thick cock, seemed as though everyone had gotten off but him. After a burst of laughter from everyone Marie grasped Frank’s cock. Ann looked at Rick who shrugged his shoulders...it had been a night of firsts and apparently there were more firsts to cum as Ann leaned over to plant a kiss on the tip of Frank’s cock.

I had never had a lesbian experience. I wanted to, but I grew up in a conservative family with my mother as a chaperone. Though I frequently masturbated, older women relatives told me that women are dirty down there. The vagina is 80% inside, and 20% outside; is difficult for self to reach and look. The prejudice did me good because I have taken good care and always kept it extra clean. I wash before and after sex and also after every poop, just in case there is any contact. My husband eats my pussy every day and has never complained of any discomfort, so have all my lovers. They all say they love the smell and taste of my pussy. I do not use any chemical or wash, just plain jet stream water. As I gradually evolved from monogamy to polygamy to polyamory to gang bangs, lesbianism was missing in my experience. I was loath of going alone with a woman. What if she gives me great pleasure, and then I didn’t do anything for her? That will be cheating and betrayal. So for me to break down the barrier of playing with another woman was very difficult. Since I started on the lifestyle journey to swing, I had to break the taboo and check out for myself. I had to leave my stereotype prejudices of a woman on woman sex, and start on a new slate. As a writer sharing my swinging sexual experiences, I could not be a complete writer without experiencing bisexual activity. I was not sure whether I should do it with only a woman or with a couple. During one of our visits to Hedonism resort, we had decided to be open about engaging with a couple. Me and them with my husband watching. Other couples had approached me before, but I had either declined or not taken the hint. The disco at Hedonism has lost its popularity. They now hold the dance parties near the prude pool, outside the dining hall. This evening I had already had great sex between 7 and 9 with one of our guests in his room. Sex peps me up because the chemicals of the semen get absorbed in my bloodstream and give me a natural energy booster. The high gives me a floating feeling, and I am at my best after sex. After dinner and the end of the entertainment program, we were hanging around the pool party that started at 11:30. I so wanted to dance that I pulled my husband to the dance floor and we started to dirty dance. Our dirty dancing has been a popular Hedonism event, as we go through almost every sexual position either standing or on the floor. Soon another couple joined us for the dance. We started a train dance with Jay in front, me behind him, the lady of the couple behind me and the man behind his wife. Soon, many others joined us. When the train broke up, Jay left with the excuse to go to the restroom. He deliberately left me alone with the couple to see how things develop between us. The music is so loud that you can hardly talk, so you concentrate fully on your dance. Soon the couple sandwiched me between them, the woman in front of the man behind me and me. I could feel the growing penis in the man’s crotch as he started to kiss the back of my sweaty neck. The woman started kissing the other side of my neck. There was a growing tension in my body as a swayed to the music, with two tongues licking away the sweat from my neck. He had one of his hands to cupping my breasts while the other was holding my left bum as his fully grown cock now rested in my butt crack. While kissing my neck, my lady friend was also grinding her crotch against mine. I could not move back because there was a crotch there pushing me toward the woman’s crotch. The lady had started to press my boobs and placed one of my hands on her ample boobs. Before long she lowered one of my shoulder straps, popped out my boobs and started to suck on my erect nipples. The man’s hands were encircled beyond me to hold his wife’s hips and push them against mine. The woman was taller than me and put one leg between my thighs for me to start grinding my pussy on her upper leg, like a dance move. Soon four hands were molesting me to my great pleasure. The lady started to kiss me and to my surprise, I starting responding to her tongue lashing inside my mouth. The kiss felt different, the lips were softer, as I sucked on them. The tongue was smaller than that of men, and she smelt nice. Being kissed passionately, being molested by four hands and grinding my pussy on the upper legs of the woman, put me in a trance-like a state. Without warning while kissing and licking my back, the man found my butt hole, and he must have put saliva on it, because he pushed his little finger half into my butt crack. With every grinding of my hips when I pushed my butt back his little finger would go fully inside my ass and then withdraw half the way as I moved forward. The lady was now kissing me passionately with saliva drooling onto my fully exposed breasts. The lady then took my hand and put it on her pussy and encouraged me to explore. I was in no state to know what I was doing, and I started rubbing her pussy with my palm. I was trying to masturbate her the way I masturbate. Keeping the middle finger as plow on her pussy tunnel and using the two outside fingers to explore her labial cavity, I was giving her immense pleasure because she started to sway her hips. Groaning and moaning and grinding our pussies on each other with his finger buried in my ass and breasts rubbing against the woman’s breasts, I was starting to like the idea of a woman on woman. The woman moved away from me and knelt with her face facing my pussy. I arched my back on the man’s chest as he held me by cupping my bare breasts. She lifted one leg of mine on her shoulder and started to lick me. I was already very wet in the pussy. Her wet saliva and warm mouth mingled with my wetness for pussy juice trickle down my thighs. Time to time she would lick my thighs so that none of the juice goes waste. After a good lick, she moved her tongue upwards to my nipples and we started kissing again. She stood up with one of my legs between her thighs and one of her legs between my thighs. Both of us were so far gone that the inevitable explosion made us see more stars than appeared on the clear Jamaican skies. It was two in the morning, and the crowd was starting the thin out. Some were still there because they were watching our spectacle. Many watched the two women playing with each other and grinding their hips to a loud moan of orgasms. The moans were so loud that they could be heard over the loud music that the DJ was playing. I kissed both of them and looked for Jay. We kissed and danced and I wanted to go to the room as I was crazy for another fuck – this time with my husband. I was so hot thinking of what was to come, that I was crazy for a fuck and led my husband to our room. Lookout for the complete story as to where this dirty dancing led to and Venus’s Lesbian Sex experiences. Will be soon up at Venus’s Amazon page, in the short story section. Please like my Facebook page. I swing as eroticavenus at Swingtowns

The plane touched down at McCarran airport on Tuesday afternoon. Early morning sun shone in through the windows of the airplane. “Goooood morning, sexxy Sunshine,” Jake whispered with a growl, then added an ear bite to urge Sasha awake. “Ow,” Sasha groaned with a giggle. Jake has to be the only person on the planet that finds a red eye flight to Las Vegas an aphrodisiac, Sasha thought to herself as the sunlight streamed through the partially lowered window shade into her squinting eyes. Slowly, she stretched awake. “Rise, shine or shimmy!” Jake said as he leapt up from his aisle seat and reached for the overhead compartment. “God as my witness,” Sasha said with an exaggerated yawn and stretch “you’ve got the energy of a three year-old. I have no idea where you get it from.” Sasha watched her husband’s body through sleepy eyes as he opened the overhead compartment. He reached the compartment easily, his long arms and broad shoulders working in concert to shuffle out the carry-on’s. His biceps flexed as he lowered their suitcases to the aisle of the plane. He stood and adjusted his dark green henley and zipped his leather jacket. He reached out his hand to help her from her seat into the aisle. “You only love me ‘cause I’m tall, dark and handsome,” he with a sly smile and a wink. “Yes,” she said as she gave him a quick kiss. “But that’s not all, you know. You’ve got other qualities that make you keeper.” Understatement of the year, she giggled to herself. Jake was indeed tall, dark and handsome. But that was only part of the reason she love him. She also loved his smarts and ability to make her laugh. She loved the way he smelled after a shower and the way he pulled her against his naked, still dripping wet body, making her giggle. Mostly, though, she loved him for letting her continue to have sex with other men. He was not the jealous type. Sasha loved playing hotwife. There was no need, however, for Jake to ever play the cuckold. He could have almost any woman he wanted. Any. His dick was always hard, well, at the right times, and he could please her in minutes. He turned almost as many heads as she did as they made their way from the cab to the registration desk of the Hard Rock Hotel. People were drawn to his easy demeanor as much as his handsome face. No, he was not jealous and revealed in the fact that countless men wanted to bang his “hotwife.” Her pleasure was his. “Enjoy your stay and good luck” said the clerk as she handed Jake the room key cards. As Jake reached for the keys he heard a familiar voice shouting over the music pumping through the speakers. “Jake! Sasha! Hey! It’s me, Meadow!” she shouted, rushing up to them in her mink and trailing a leopard print suitcase. “Can you believe it? I won a free trip to the Hard Rock.” “Meadow! Ohmigod! Jake help her with her suitcase.” Sasha said with smile. “I haven’t seen you since our wedding. What kind of best friend are you?” Jake liberated Meadow’s rollerboard from her overloaded hands. He could smell her expensive perfume, and see her cleavage through her sheer blouse. Las Vegas with two beautiful women, he thought. That’s a winning combination. Meadow ran her fingers through her blonde locks, then dug in her purse for her prize vouchers. “A busy one, run ragged.” She said as she kissed Sasha European style on both cheeks. “Wanna grab a drink after we get all checked in and settled?” she asked. "I mean, if you don’t have any immediate plans. I don’t want to intrude.” “Jake, would you mind if all us grabbed a drink or three?” Sasha asked. “I wouldn’t have it any other way,” he said. “How about the Pink Taco?” “I love that place!” Sasha and Meadow said in unison and laughed. “Jinx.” “Let’s meet there at six this evening, okay?” Jake floated a conservative time. “It’s a date” Meadow said. “We’ve got some catching up to do.” She smiled and turned back to her check in. Jake and Sasha walked to the elevator bank and took the elevator to their room. “I love it!” Sasha said as she surveyed the king-sized bed and view from the window. “We even got a hot tub this time,” she exclaimed as she entered the spacious bathroom. “I love this room. It may be nicest one we ever had,” Sasha said. “And I love Las Vegas. It’s full of excitement, possibility and surprises. But you know that.” She added. “Got any for me?” Jake said, kissing her neck as she stood by the window. “Patience my Dear. Don’t rush the beat.” Sasha said. In the early evening, Jake and Sasha strolled hand and hand into the Pink Taco. Meadow was already there sitting at a hightop table, scrolling through SnapChat messages. She looked up and smiled as they entered. “What are ya looking at?” Jake asked as he brushed her cheek with a kiss. “Do you really want to know?” she said slyly. “Hell yeah!” he replied. “Dick pics” she giggled. Jake laughed. “Get out! Who sends those?” “Well, StuntDic521, HardBoy115, and TheRioLeo, for three” she said. “Wanna see?” “I’m good,” said Jake, “But Sasha might like a peek. She never turns down dick of any kind.” “Yes, cock and cocktails, a perfect pairing, my friend.” Sasha laughed! “Jake, you sit between us and we will give you a woman’s view on good dicks. Whatta ya say?” Meadow purred. “You might learn something you can use, if you’re ever reduced to SnapChatting your dick to random girls.” “I would sit between two lovely ladies in any conditions, including an embarrassing parade of dicks,” he said as he took the hot seat between his lovely wife and Meadow. As the three giggled over the sheer number and randomness of dick shots on Meadow’s phone, an embarrassed waiter delivered cocktails and a bottle of champagne to the table. “Jake’s dick is better than any of these, Meadow,” Sasha said as she sipped the champagne. “So you’ve said. But I don’t know how I would ever get to see it for a comparison, unless of course, he sent me a pic,” Meadow giggled. “Jake,” Sasha looked at him with kitten eyes, “What do you think? You, me and Meadow makes three? As a bonus she gets to both see and ride your wonderful cock.” Sasha rubbed her hand sensuously up Jake’s thigh. Jake almost choked on his drink. Wow, if he was getting as lucky as he thought, he should bet it all on black at the next roulette table. “A menage a Meadow? Is that what you’re suggesting?” Jake stammered out. “Yes,” the girls said in unison. “That is, if you’re up for it, tall dark and handsome.” Sasha smiled and squeezed his inner thigh. “Oh baby, you know I am.” Jake said, his face lit up like the Vegas Cowboy. “Let’s blow this taco stand and hit the sheets. I’ll get a bottle of champagne to go.” He put his arms around the women and squeezed. After paying for an extra bottle of champagne, Jake met his ‘dates’ at the elevator to their room. “Look up,” said Meadow as they stepped into the elevator, “There are mirrors in the ceilings in the Hard Rock elevators. Do pop stars still do it in elevators?” She wondered aloud. “Sasha,” Jake said, “Have I ever told you how much I like your taste in friends?” He nodded his head toward Meadow. “Oh, I always had a feeling you would like Meadow.” Sasha said as she nudged his ear with her lips. “We have been waiting for just the right moment to make this happen for you. I think this is it! Don’t you agree Meadow?” “Yes,” she said and gave a wink to Jake and her best Marilyn flirty face. “What!? Waiting! Why on earth would you make me wait? That’s almost cruel. Like promising a kid dessert, then making him wait a month.” Jake moaned with false intensity, giving Meadow a sidelong look. She looked back at him with hot eyes. “It’s true, she said with a smile. I can’t let Sasha have all the fun. I never have. And dessert is sweeter when you wait for it. Everyone knows that.” The elevator doors opened and the threesome exited the elevator, arm and arm, smiling the secrets smiles of those about the about to write a new chapter in the “Big Book of Carnal Knowledge. “This room is terrific.” Meadow gushed as she entered the room. “It’s like a real French boudoir. I consider myself a princess without a kingdom and this room is fit for a queen. But look,” she said as she flopped on the bed, “It’s got a king bed.” Meadow got up from the bed and wandered over to the bathroom. “Lets get a look at that hot tub.” Meadow looked into the bathroom. “That’s a gigantic tub. It’s all but begging us to play in it.” She said. “Then what are we waiting for? Let’s get naked and have a glass of champagne in the hot tub.” Sasha suggested. “I second the motion,” Jake said. “I’ll pour it.” Sasha went into the spacious bathroom and started the water in the tub. “Meadow,” she shouted over the sound of the running water. “There are robes in the closet.” Meadow checked in the closet. She grabbed two robes, then strolled into the bathroom with Sasha. “Let’s get undressed and flash Jake while he is pouring the champagne,” she said as she offered a robe to Sasha. “Hey! I hear naked giggling” Jake shouted, “You’re not starting without me are you?” The two women emerged from the bathroom in the fluffy white robes. “Wouldn’t you like to know,” Sasha said, as she let her robe fall to the floor around her feet. She took Meadow’s hand as Meadow quickly stepped out of her robe. Naked and hand in hand, the women walked swiftly over to Jake and kissed him on the cheeks. Jake could feel the warmth of two sets of plump full breast on his biceps as the women leaned into him for the soft kisses. He could feel the blood rushing to his crotch. “Amazing,” he said handing each woman a glass, and taking one of his own “Here’s to hot women and hot tubs. Cheers!” “Get naked Jake and join us,” Meadow leaned into Jake and caressed his hard-on through his jeans. Sasha gave him a deep long breathtaking kiss and squeezed his hand. “I’ll be right there.” Jake said, when he caught his breath. He watched Sasha and Meadow return to the bathroom. More champagne is in order he thought as he watched their beautiful retreating booties. “Well we don’t have to wait for Jake.” Sasha purred to Meadow, as they climbed back into the hot tub. “I’d like to lick that pussy.” “l'd love that.” Meadow responded as she spread her legs for Sasha on the edge of the tub. Sasha buried her head between Meadow’s legs. Sasha spread Meadow’s pussy and placed her tongue strategically above the clit and began long, slow, wet strokes up and down and around it. Meadow laid her head back and began to moan. Good gawd, this was wonderful. Meadow thrust her hip upward to give Sasha better access. “Oooh weee!” Jake exclaimed as he walked into the bathroom carrying extra champagne. He climbed into the tub to better watch the show. A few sips of champagne later, three naked bodies were caressing and kissing in the tub. “Sasha, you are a lucky woman.” Meadow said as she eyed Jake’s beautiful erection as he stood to refill the glasses. She reached out to stroke it with her fingers, then kissed the head. “Let me help you lick that,” Sasha said as she joined Meadow in pleasuring Jake. Sasha and Meadow alternated taking Jake deep in their throats. Jake threw his head back and reveled in the alternating sensation of each woman’s lips and unique sucking techniques. “You two have to stop or you’re going to make me cum before I can enjoy every inch of your perfect little bodies.” Jake groaned, enjoying the pleasuring mouths. “I would love to feel your tongue on my clit,” Meadow cooed. “That king bed is calling its queen.” Moments later Meadow’s legs were spread open under Jake’s lips and tongue and Sasha was on her knees by the bed, giving Jake head. Sasha crawled on the bed beside Meadow and Jake moved between them. Kissing them in turn on the lips. Then Sasha and Meadow kissed each other long and deep. “How about you take me from behind, Baby?” Sasha whispered in Jake’s ear. “You know that’s my favorite,” She responded. Jake moved behind Sasha and slowly entered her, the way she loved it. He continued to kiss Meadow and caress her ample breasts. Jake picked up the pace, pounding Sasha’s wet and willing pussy until she cried out her release. Jake quickly pulled out of Sasha before he could cum. Meadow moved in position to take his still dripping dick in her mouth to finish him. “I’ll finish you off Meadow,” Sasha said as she moved between Meadow’s legs. Meadow’s moans combined with Jake’s and Sasha’s. Meadow could feel the warm pressure of Sasha’s insistent tongue on her clit. She could taste Jake’s pre-cum on her tongue. She could feel him nearing his peak as she neared hers. Meadow felt the small pressure of her orgasm begin to build rapidly to climax. She came as Jake’s hot orgasm spilled over her lips and tongue and down her throat. Sasha quickly caught Meadow in a kiss, sharing the last taste of Jake’s cum. “Wow,” Jake said with a sigh as he laid back on the bed. “Just fucking Wow.” Meadow and Sasha snuggled on either side of him, caressing his chest. “So Jake,” Sasha said. “Was that dessert worth the wait?” “Oh yes,” Jake replied. “Especially if I can have seconds.”

Since I got a number of e-mails asking for more exploits I guess I should share 1 more. About 4 years ago my wife and I were taking a trip to Vegas for some gambling and maybe a fun club or two. What we found was a lot more fun. We met a very nice woman named Carol, who as we talked and learned, was a single swinger looking for some fun. Carol was TALL, like 6 foot-3 and was a big woman. Not fat mind you but thick. She was definitely sexy but had an aggressive nature to here. We invited her back to our room for some fun and she met us there 1 hour later with a bag of goodies. As I mentioned Carol was kind of aggressive and my wife was kind of a gentle type, but was adventurous. I started to kiss my wife passionately and Carol went straight to work eating her out and fingering her pussy and ass. To my surprise this straight to the point method got my wife off and sent her over the edge quickly. She came all over Carol and before I had a chance to move Carol had my dick in her mouth and was pushing my face into my wife's pussy. I finally figured out what was happening, we were all going to fuck, but by Carol's rules and direction. I started to eat out my wife and bring her to another orgasm all at the same time that Carol was giving me an excellent blowjob. At almost the same time my wife and I came at the same time, and Carol being the champ sucked all the cum I had straight down her throat. From out of nowhere Carol reached into her bag and pulled out a strap-on double dildo. My wife almost screamed at how big the dildos were. Both were at least 10 inches long and at least 4 inches in diameter. Carol grabbed my wife and rolled her on all fours and shoved her face into my lap and said suck him off again, while I fuck that pussy and ass. My wife started to suck my half stiff cock and screamed as Carol shoved both dildos into her at once. Now my wife loves having both holes filled at once, but generally gets some notice. Before long Carol was pummeling her hard and cussing at us both. My wife couldn't take it anymore and started to cum and orgasm uncontrollably. I was so impressed by the whole scene that when Carol said slide under you wife and shove your dick in her pussy, it didn't occur to me that there might not be room. I slid under and Carol pulled back letting me get my now hard cock in her pussy and then immediately shoved both dildos back to where she had them. My wife was being triple penetrated, with a cock and dildo in her pussy and one in her ass. She was literally a trembling orgasm. As I neared my orgasm, Carol said not to finish. She stopped and had my wife straddle her, shoving both huge dildos into her pussy and told me to fuck her ass like no tomorrow. WHICH I DID. I fucked her until I came blowing my whole load deep into her bowels. Finally my wife, after cumming so many times, rolled off and said she couldn't take anymore. Carol got up and said thanks. She said she gets off fucking other couples and then goes home and really fucks the hell out of her husband. She left just like that. I looked at my wife's pussy and ass. They were both a stretched out mess. It took a full week for the soreness to go away. One thing I learned is my wife sometimes likes it rough, so every so often I get some buddies and we fuck the hell out of her. We never saw Carol again, but every time we go to Vegas, we look for her. If anyone out there really like these stories then show it my sending in some of your own. I would love to read your stories and your fantasies. Benjamin6247@yahoo.com Ben San Diego CA

My wife and I teach in the same school district. If people only knew what educators did once they leave the confines of school! Last month my Latina wife and I vacationed to the British West Indies with a female coworker and her husband. I'll call them Mary and Jim for anonymity. Oddly enough Mary and I both have parents who originate from the island we were visiting. Although my wife grew up in New Jersey, her family came from the nearby Dominican Republic. Mary is a drop dead gorgeous 45 with a husband of three years who's in his early 60's. It's amazing how such an educated beauty took so long to find a husband. My wife and I are a great looking 37 and 36 I might add. Mary had marital problems that were obvious on the trip. Unfortunately, her husband was dealing with a few health problems and some aging. On the outside he appeared to be in great shape, but you could see that he couldn't always keep up. While touring the island, the heat would send him to the bus or cafe before the rest of the group. He would retire early from the beach, pool, or club. The marriage is honestly convenience since Jim has a prominent career and growing wealth. On our second to last night on the island, Mary, my wife and I ended up at the bar poolside. Jim wanted to chill in the room. We had a great time turning up the local rum while we talked up everything from students, coworkers, and the dreaded day of our return to work in September. Midnight jumped on us and the bar shut down. With ease, we found a bottle and juice, and ambled to our room just fifty yards or so away. As the alcohol sank in Mary started to drift into a pensive mood. She was a beauty with her flawless coco brown skin and shoulder length silky black hair. Her breasts were perky and on the small side. Her sculptured, thick, athletic, Tina Turner legs drove me and every man crazy. She had a sexy fat ass with cleavage. No sag or cellulite. Every man in their right mind dreamed of fucking the living hell out of her. Ironically, my wife and I found out that her husband wasn't doing the duty. Getting up to leave for bed near 2 a.m. she mumbled 'Well let me go on up and finger myself to sleep.' I shivered as my penis woke up hearing those words from her lips as that sexy fat ass wiggled away towards the door in a tight red tube dress. My wife whispered to me drunk asking for permission. I nodded the affirmative. My wife caught up with Mary at the door and affectionately grabbed her by the arm. 'Don't go just yet,' she whispered as she pulled her back in holding her hand. 'We can't send you out like this all by yourself.' Slowly my wife embraced Mary in her arms. She was surprisingly very receptive. Slowly my wife rested Mary's head on her shoulder as she stroked her hair. She kissed Mary on the forehead. After two or so kisses, Mary responded by slowly planting a wet kiss on my wife's lips. Female passion exploded, and Mary and my wife began to squirm and wiggle as they breathlessly buried and wiggled their tongues inside of each others wet mouths. Both hands were active fondling each others hot buns. My cock was instantly swollen as I enjoyed the surprised pleasure of my female coworker getting it on with my wife. Ignoring my presence in the room, they remained pressed against each other panting as they peeled of each others clothes. Mary came out of her tube dress exposing small budding breast with dark rock hard nipples. They were the size of snap up valves on a squirt bottle. Full knobs so good to suck on. Mary pulled down my wife's dress that was similar. My wife is a light brown sexy Dominican Latina with dark brown shoulder length hair with highlights. She herself is on the slight chubby side and so good to fuck. To her favor, I call her voluptuous with her plump fat ass, and giant set of tits. As Mary undid my wife's sheer bra, big brown tit meat fell out for Mary to feed on. I undressed in desperate need to fuck something before I blew my load all over myself. The women moved slowly to the bed and my wife laid Mary back. Mary glanced over at my now naked body watching her. I noticed her focused on my cock as she let my wife slip off her sexy black floral print sheer panty. She had a sexy bush jet black and silky just like her hair. I could see that her pussy lips were soaked in need of my dick that I wanted to put in her so badly. My wife had her first. Moving Mary up on the bed my wife opened her thick sexy legs and went down on her. She pleasured her the way that only a woman would know about. As she licked and sucked up her sweet nectar, her eyes were closed in an erotic frown. With teeth clenched she would inhale in spastic patterns followed by sexy moans. She was in the next world. One of my wife's hands held Mary's hot ass while the other hand slowly ran across her erect nipples. My wife had my sperm sacs boiling ready to make a mess as pre-cum puddled at the tip of my penis. My wife's fat tits hung from her with stiff nipples brushing over the bed. Her fat brown ass was sticking straight up in the air grinding side to side. A sexy leopard print thong was slung through her soft cheeks holding a fat pussy in it's now soaked crotch section. With an edge of the bed left for me, I moved in to relieve myself. I grabbed my wife's fat brown ass pulling down her thong. I spanked her buns with my penis a few time and ask for some pussy. She opened her legs a little for me. By now Mary was almost ready to explode. My wife was a warm mess. She was used to my big penis. Slowly I pushed my dark mushroom inside of her. She moaned out but it was muffled in Mary's wet pussy. With my hands I popped those fat brown buns as I slung more and more chocolate penis in some hot pussy. Like a steam locomotive pulling off from the station, my cock gain momentum as I held that ass. As my slick shaft painted itself in my wife's pasty cream, I piston-fucked her harder and harder. Soon the bed creaked and my heavy sperm sacs could be heard smacking against my baby's clit. Her thick sexy buns jiggled to the fierce fucking I was giving her. I could see Mary's stiff little titties wiggling also. Now she was squealing as my wife was still eating her sweet nectar. Spanking my favorite buns I started crying out talking to that hot pussy. All she could do was moan back as her mouth was covered in sloppy cunt. The head board was thumping in rhythm against the wall but who cared. Any adult with sense knew that there was some serious fucking going on, and they were welcome to join in or shut the fuck up. Mary finally let loose. In sharp staccato squeals she hollered out and jerked her hips as if to fuck my wife's mouth with her cunt. Finally she froze and let loose with a yell as she blew her sweet cum sauce in my woman's mouth. She came for twenty or so seconds looking like a woman in labor. The scene made me thrust and pump harder. With Mary watching me, I yelled out like a man just stabbed in the midsection as my swinging balls unloaded a warm creamy mess in my woman's quivering pussy. Her cunt held my penis as it quivered. She got off over the feel of a thick penis jerking inside of her as it squirted globs of my seed in her. Spent and dripping wet my sexy wife stood me up and cleaned me up so good. her warm wet mouth took my limp dripping penis in and sucked all of my spent sperm lost in my long shaft and her own nectar that coated my tool. Cuddling up next to Mary, she asked her if she would like to taste some. As Mary moaned, my wife sat up and straddle Mary's face. She was true to her offer. She rested her hot pudding pie down on Mary's mouth. She looked so hot sitting up on her as Mary's hands held her by her buns. My wife whispered sexy things to her as Mary dinned on her cunt. Her sloppy cunt with my sperm dripping out of it. It wasn't too long before I had a new stiff erection. Holding my wife from behind, I fondled her fat breast, and sucked her neck as she moaned in pleasure. her hip were slowly grinding as Mary's lips pleasured her. On my knees behind her my wife reached behind to hold my dark beast that was stiff and ready to go. We kissed and sucked until Mary's oral pleasure forced my wife to cum. The guest next door must have been surprised to hear a second female voice screaming out. Mary sucked out all of her mess. Knowing that I was hard and needed to blow some more cum, My wife leaned over and whispered to Mary, 'Would you like some good penis baby?' Holding my dick, my wife stroked it and said, 'Look! It's some gooooood penis.' Mary couldn't resist. It was some time since she had a good nasty fucking. My wife moved in to kiss her as her thick brown milkers slid gently across Mary's smaller but just as sexy tit meat. I helped Mary into that 'stirrup' position. Legs up in the air bent knee with that pussy and ass split open for a hungry cock. I moved in as my wife told her to give it up. Her dainty brown hand with hot red nails held the base of my hard shaft as if it was her large toy. My nuts hung underneath boiling ready to spit out more cum in the nearest wet pussy or ass. In a pushup position I mounted Mary. She looked so hot waiting for her much needed penis that was going to give her all the dick that she desperately needed. My wife let go as my cut head dabbed Mary's drenched lips. I tapped them gently. She squirmed as my wet penis head hit her lips. Clutching my dark beast I slowly forced my head inside of her. Barely audible sighs left her lower abdomen and out through her mouth as she received my dark girth. It was a while since she had a man inside of her. My wife rubbed and pushed my ass as I pushed some more hard pipe in Mary. Repositioning myself I rested on top of her and we started sucking face. As her cunt received all of my manhood, she told me to hold her and just fuck her good. I obliged by gripping her thick buns and slamming her hot coochie. She cried telling how good it was and how she loved my balls popping against the crack of her ass. I thrusted through her as I cried out telling her how much I wanted fuck her. Her body jerked as the bed slammed against the wall. I turned her over and pumped her doggie style. I even let her get off and ride her penis horse on top. Mary came two times during our heavy fucking. When I was ready to jack, I surprised she and my wife by pulling out. Rapidly I jacked my pasty wet cock and blew my sperm all over Mary's torso. My wife needed a tasty treat to lick up as Mary sucked my cock dry. We rested for a few and quenched our thirst with water before Mary got herself together and left. Her husband was too far gone to see her or smell the sex all over her body. My wife and I showered off and past out perhaps three or so hours before sunrise. The next late morning we met up for breakfast. Our covert grins showed much approval of the past night's activities. In the buffet line, I rubbed her ass and whispered to her an invitation to join us for some needed stimulation anytime she wants, once we get back to the daily grind in PA. Louis Pennsylvania